Rise of the Isekai Hero 2

A LitRPG Fantasy

Jason Marino

Copyright © 2025 by Royal Guard Publishing LLC

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Kingship and Carnage

I parried the man’s thrust, diverting his blade easily to the side. My riposte took him in the chest, my rapier piercing his heart. Kicking his body off my blade, I turned to block the next attack—a heavy overhead blow.

But before I could strike back, a golden hammer of light smashed into the man’s head. He dropped like a sack of wet cement, half his skull caved in, his eyes staring sightlessly.

Lira stood a few paces away, leaning casually on her glowing staff. Her simple hemp shirt and trousers made her look more peasant than divine, though no clothes could hide her beauty. She was a contradiction: a priestess wrapped in simple garments, with a presence that outshone any pretense. But it didn’t really matter what she wore; she always looked hot—when she wasn’t stealing my kills.

“He was mine,” I grumbled.

“The rest were dead, and I was getting bored,” my High Priestess replied. “Besides, you already had your fair share.”

“As usual,” Senna added, crouching beside a corpse. Her tight leather jacket and trousers stretched as she cleaned her daggers on the man’s shirt. Those leathers suited her far better than mine ever did, and I admired the way they hugged her form as I paused for breath, taking in the aftermath of our skirmish.

Almost a dozen of Drakos’ men lay bleeding on the narrow cobblestone street, distinctive in their sleeveless, black leather jerkins. Two of them had tattoos on their arms, a single layer of inky swirls like those I’d seen on Fang, the lieutenant who had helped Drakos flee. I’d come to know they were used as badges of rank, but despite their apparent seniority, neither of these men had posed much of a challenge. It helped that my skills were tempered by weeks of fighting, boosted by my god power.

It chose that moment to run out.

God Power Deactivated.

Speed has gained 1 rank.

Dodge has gained 1 rank.

Dual Wielding has gained 2 ranks.

Weapon (Dagger) has gained 1 rank.

I grimaced at the paltry gains. Granted, this fight hadn’t taken long—the power lasted five minutes, but I’d activated it for the patrol we’d encountered in the previous street—yet the reality was that my skills were progressing slower with each rank. Sword hadn’t even ranked up this time despite it being my primary weapon. My level gains were plateauing, as I’d feared they would.

Sighing, I followed Senna’s example, wiping my blades clean on a strip of shirt. The man who was wearing it wasn’t in a fit state to object.

With the street momentarily quiet, I straightened, feeling the weight of the day’s fighting on my shoulders. Senna wandered over, replacing her daggers in their sheaths on her slender hips. Her bow was still on her back, unused this time. Her brown eyes sparkled from the excitement of the battle, and she pressed herself to me and stole a kiss. “Do you think we can find another patrol before we call it a day?”

The shy girl she used to be was no more. Thanks in part to my companion-boosting god power, she had blossomed, rapidly developing the skills to go with her new identity—along with a killer edge I hadn’t anticipated. Maybe the trauma of her past had left her a bit fucked up, but she’d had it hard before Lira and I had found her, and I couldn’t begrudge her the opportunity to express herself on Drakos’ men. It was impossible to live in the barbaric world of Corthos and remain whiter than white. My hands were just as covered in blood, both figuratively and literally.

I kissed her back, pulling her against me hard enough to make her gasp, her eyes fluttering as her body melded to mine.

“We have an audience, Kaelan,” Lira murmured delicately.

I didn’t mind people watching me kiss one of my girls, but maybe doing it surrounded by dead bodies didn’t give the right impression.

Breaking the kiss, I ran my gaze over the nearby houses. In this part of the city, they were pressed close together, simple timber-framed buildings with white wattle-and-daub walls and gray shingle roofs. A few narrow alleyways slipped between some of the houses, often full of refuse and rats. Norathil—the capital of Valorah—could never be mistaken for a clean city; too many people lived here.

I followed Lira’s gaze to see a man and a woman peering out from behind a half-opened door, the mother trying to hold her children back. The little scamps weren’t dissuaded, stealing peeks past their parents, and looking at the remains of the patrol with wide eyes.

“Find some men to help you burn these bodies,” I called to the man. “Then return to your houses. We’ll let you know when the city is clear.”

“Yes, my Lord.” The man ducked his head, closing the door and cutting off the objections of his children, their high-pitched voices jarringly innocent amidst all this death, and a reminder that there was still much to do before the city would be safe.

“One more patrol,” I said with a sigh, disengaging from Senna.

It had been six days since I forced Drakos to flee, yet Norathil remained infested with his men. Much of his army had been living here, and they hadn’t seemed to get the memo that they’d lost.

My hope had been that with Drakos defeated, his men would flee Valorah and return to their home country of Saromir, on our western border. But either they refused to believe Drakos was finished, or someone was still giving orders.

It didn’t help that Drakos’ army had decimated Valorah’s. The few Valoran soldiers who had escaped had either returned to their families or taken up banditry, and that left us largely defenseless. A small contingent of militia still existed, but they were little more than gate guards and night watchmen, ill-trained to combat the experienced warriors Drakos had brought from Saromir.

Yet with the defeat of Drakos, all over the city, the citizens had risen. For the first few days, it had been ugly. Drakos’ men were pulled out of taverns to find a mob waiting, armed with nothing beyond the rage born from months of tyrannical oppression.

It hadn’t taken long for the surviving Saromirans to band together into larger patrols as they tried to retain control of Norathil. But that had only escalated the violence. The patrol we’d just killed consisted of a dozen men—not that their numbers had helped against the combined lethality of the girls and me—but it was enough to dissuade the citizens and for Drakos’ men to take brutal revenge for the mob’s defiance.

We’d find the bodies of innocents slaughtered by the dozens, men and women butchered whether they had fought or not, paying a heavy price for each of Drakos’ men who fell. Amidst them, all too frequently, there would be innocent children, and their pale, too-calm faces plagued my dreams.

It kept us returning, day after day, doing what we could to help the city fight back and rid Norathil of the plague that was Drakos’ ruthless men.

The sounds of cries and the clash of weapons came from a few streets away. I was already running, Lira and Senna on either side of me.

There was nothing beyond the next enemy patrol and the one after that. These were my people now, as much as they were Lira and Senna’s. With Drakos gone, they’d made me their king—a title I hadn’t asked for or desired. Lira had proposed it; Aratus, the senior cleric of the priesthood of Sharlath, had blessed off on it, and that was apparently all it took. The previous king was long dead, Drakos was defeated, and then there was that old adage: power abhors a vacuum.

Valorah was mine, and that made me responsible for the people of Norathil. But I guess I always had been, ever since Lira had summoned me here.

There’d been no fanfare, no coronation. We hadn’t had time. Maybe we’d get to something more formal when Norathil was finally in Valoran hands again, but I would be content if we didn’t.

So, now I wasn’t merely a god but a king, too. A God-King, as Senna had blithely pointed out. If I felt a fraud as a god, it was nothing compared to my qualms at becoming a king. I couldn’t think of anyone less qualified, but the irony was, for all my power, I didn’t seem to get a say in the matter.

We raced around a corner to find ourselves in a large square, the melee raging before us. The largest patrol we’d seen yet, easily two dozen men in Drakos’ black. An officer shouted orders, more rank tattoos inked down one arm than I’d seen since Fang left.

Facing them stood five knights in a crescent formation, each clad in gleaming half-plate armor polished enough to reflect the evening sun. Full-face helms protected their heads, breastplates shone beneath heavy pauldrons, and each man gripped a long sword in one hand, a kite shield in the other.

I’d never seen anything like these knights. Were they surviving Valoran soldiers emerging to defend the city? If Valorah had warriors such as these, it was astounding they’d ever lost.

They formed a formidable wall between the Saromiran patrol and a motley group of a dozen of Norathil’s citizens, a few of whom had found swords and shields—likely from fallen patrols.

Yet they were outnumbered, even with the paltry support of the citizens. The patrol they fought were hardened troops, their discipline evident. Drakos’ men had formed two lines, and as we ran into the square, they were moving to envelop the five Valoran warriors.

Allies may have arrived, but they were about to be slaughtered—unless the three of us could turn the tide of battle.

Chapter 2

Knights and Need

Senna skidded to a halt and unslung her bow. We’d flanked the Saromirans, and they hadn’t noticed us yet. Too good an opportunity to miss. Her first arrow struck a man square in the back; he arched in pain and crumpled to the ground. Another arrow flew as Lira and I surged forward.

Lira raised her staff, and a spray of stone shards ripped into another of the Saromirans, punching through his leather armor like it was paper. Blood burst from his back, misting the air, and the man gasped as he fell.

“Fourth squad, rear face!” barked the Saromiran officer. A quarter of the men turned to meet me as the force split its focus between us and the Valoran knights. They clearly saw the five armored warriors as the greater threat.

Little did they know.

Activate God Power. My last use for the day.

God Power Activated. 5 minutes remaining.

With my skills and attributes boosted, I rushed to meet them, keen to draw as many from the Valorans as possible. Not stopping to engage the squad that turned to face me, I used my speed to slip between them, targeting the front line. My rapier plunged into the back of a man facing the knights, catching him off guard, his back an easy target.

“Withdraw, civilian!” shouted a knight in the center of the Valoran line. “We do not require your assistance!”

Her voice gave me pause—it was distinctly feminine. A woman? She wasn’t Valoran; their ranks didn’t include women. I glanced her way again. Her breastplate was flat and functional, embossed with a black spiderweb design on a white field. Her shield bore the same emblem.

The moment of distraction cost me. The squad had regrouped, cutting off my escape, and a blade slashed for my head while another man lunged for my chest. I triggered a Veilstrider ability, seeming to flicker in darkness as I instantly shadow-stepped to the side. Both attacks missed, and I slashed my rapier across an exposed throat before driving it through a second man.

But I was in the midst of them, and more were turning to engage me. Another man lunged at me, lips curled back in a snarl. Again, I shadow-stepped. My mana dipped five points, already low from the day’s earlier fights, but I’d shifted to his side, behind his guard. My dagger found a home beneath his raised arm, even as I parried another man’s blow with my rapier.

The Valoran knights capitalized on the distraction I’d caused, pushing forward as they shielded one another, their swords catching the evening sun as they fought. The center of the Saromiran line fell back, but even I could see it was a trap—their greater numbers were curving around the knights, like the horns of a bull.

Yet the knights had seen the danger and reacted smoothly, forming a defensive circle to meet the crescent threat. Kite shields turned Saromiran blades while their armor absorbed glancing blows. Several Norathil citizens saw their opportunity, darting in to attack Drakos’ men from behind before retreating.

A man beside me staggered, an arrow shaft protruding from his neck. I hadn’t noticed how close he’d gotten, too focused on the knight’s plight. I shot a glance at Senna in gratitude, only to see two men rushing toward her.

“Lira!” I yelled as I dropped low beneath another attack, sinking my dagger into my attacker’s thigh. “Protect Senna!” I came up out of my crouch, my dagger driving into the man’s diaphragm, then up until the point found his heart. Blood spurted over my hand.

“These are mine!” Senna shouted back, and I spared a glance to see she’d slung her bow across her shoulders and drawn both daggers.

I had no time to watch further. My focus snapped back to my own fight. I could only hope Senna could handle herself and that Lira had her back. The faster I cut down these men, the sooner I could ensure my girls were safe.

An overhead slash came down, and I parried with my rapier, sinking my dagger into his chest. It was the weapon I’d taken from Drakos’ necromancer, a magical blade strong enough to hold up in any parry, yet so thin it pierced like a needle. His armor offered no resistance, and he gasped blood as he died.

A flash of golden light streaked past as Lira’s magical hammer crushed a man who had come too close. Always watching out for me.

Another Saromiran fell to my sword. I lunged at the next, but he parried, faster than expected. His riposte nearly tore out my throat. I barely jerked back in time, the tip of his sword grazing my skin and leaving a stinging red line behind.

Only then did I realize it was the officer. Tattoos curled around his arm in four intricate layers. Only Fang, Drakos’ most senior lieutenant, had earned more. This man wasn’t just another grunt; he carried himself with the confidence of someone who’d fought in dozens of battles.

My new foe grinned, taking a well-practiced stance, a longsword in one hand and a short sword in the other. A dual-wielder like me.

Another Saromiran attacked, forcing me to block with my rapier. The officer seized the opening, leaping forward. I shadow-stepped just in time, reappearing at his side. Yet, as if anticipating me, his short sword was already stabbing in. I barely turned the blade in time, and the point of it cut through my leathers, scraping painfully along my side.

Somehow, he’d predicted my move. Was it sheer experience, or did he share Drakos’ ability to know what I’d do before I did it?

I flung out a hand, casting Veil Bind. Shadow tendrils burst from the ground, wrapping around his limbs in a heartbeat. My mana dipped dangerously low—fifteen points gone.

For a fleeting instant, his arms were pinned, his chest exposed. It was all I needed, and I thrust my rapier, aiming for his heart—only for him to vanish like smoke. My blade struck nothing.

Fuck.

He reemerged behind one of the knights, both blades punching into their back. As the knight stiffened and fell, the tattooed officer caught my eye and grinned again, mocking me.

“Clara!” screamed the knight who had spoken earlier, her voice ragged with grief. She spun away from the man she’d been fighting, her sword slashing down at the tattooed officer. He parried effortlessly, retreating to draw her away from the line. Two of her compatriots leaped to plug the gap, but one of them gave a feminine gasp as a sword cut into her side.

Then Senna was there, her daggers flashing. She struck with lethal precision, driving her blades into two men at once. They fell, and she stabbed again, her movements a blur.

Nearby, Lira fought two more. Her staff blocked one man’s strike while her golden hammer smashed into the other. He flung up his shield at the last instant, catching the spell, yet the impact still staggered him. I rushed to help, driving my dagger into his back. The thin blade pierced his spine with ease, and Lira finished the other with a glowing hammer blow to the head.

God Power deactivated.

The status messages flickered at the edge of my vision, but I ignored them and focused on Lira.

“I’m out of stone shards,” she gasped. “Low on energy, too.”

Her staff granted her five shards a day; she must’ve used them all. I’d lost track of how many patrols we’d faced since dawn.

But this fight was almost over. Drakos’ men were falling. Two died to Norathil citizens attacking from the rear. The knights cut down another pair. Senna dispatched the last Saromiran near her, pulling her daggers from his back.

Only the tattooed officer remained. The knight with the spiderweb shield met his strikes with practiced precision, her stance solid and her movements smooth despite the weight of her armor. But it was obvious he was faster. His twin blades came in quick succession—one high, one low—but her shield moved with instinctively. She raised it just enough to block the overhead slash, then tilted it down to catch the follow-up aimed at her hip, each movement efficient and calculated.

The officer’s longsword slashed down, but she angled her shield sharply, deflecting the blade past her shoulder. The redirected momentum left him exposed for an instant, and her attack was perfect—yet simply too slow. Almost before she moved, he was taking a hasty pace back, either his experience or his ability keeping him one step ahead in their fight.

I sprinted to help, but the officer disappeared into smoke again, reappearing behind her. She spun instantly, faster than I’d expected in such heavy armor. Her shield deflected his longsword, but his short sword slipped through, the tip piercing through the layered steel and chain.

She winced, striking back even as blood seeped through the links at her side. He parried almost casually, so much faster than her.

I was still a dozen paces away—too far to help.

Senna blinked in, using the power of her boots. One moment, she was near me; the next, she was behind the tattooed officer, both daggers embedded in his back. My heart lurched. She moved with such precision, such determination, that for an instant, I forgot to breathe. He jerked, crying out. But the danger wasn’t over. He twisted impossibly, his blade stabbing back over his own shoulder toward her neck, and the panic that surged through me was almost blinding.

“No!” I screamed, helpless as the strike descended.

At the last moment, the knight’s sword flashed, diverting the tattooed man’s blade. Senna jerked her head out of its path as it was knocked aside, and the blade passed so close it almost brushed her cheek.

The officer dissolved into smoke once more, but this time he only partially shifted, rematerializing almost immediately, still pinioned on Senna’s daggers.

He grunted in pain, blood in his mouth, his eyes glazing over.

The knight didn’t hesitate. Her blade arced down, severing his head in one clean strike.

His body collapsed, lifeless, as the head rolled to a halt a few paces away. The square stilled, the only sounds the ragged breathing of the survivors. It should have felt like a victory, but I could only stare at Senna, reassuring myself she was alive and unharmed. It wasn’t her blood pooling between the cobblestones. Not this time.

Chapter 3

Healing and Hearts

“What the hell were you thinking?” I yelled at Senna as I reached her. Her magic boots only had three uses per day, and I knew that had been her third and final.

She bent to clean her daggers on the crumpled body at her feet.

The knight with the spiderweb breastplate whirled to me. “I told you to stay out of the fight!”

I ignored her, my focus on Senna. “Dammit, that third use is only for defense!” She knew this. I’d told her so many times.

Senna’s chin rose, her eyes flashing with defiance. “I saw an opportunity and took it.”

The knight yanked off her helm, a shock of blonde hair tumbling down about her shoulders. “We had this in hand! Your foolishness could’ve got even more of us killed.” She spared a glance at the knight lying lifeless on the ground, then turned her glare on me, blue eyes blazing with accusation.

But I refused to let her distract me. “You took it,” I said through gritted teeth, “and almost lost your head in the process. If this knight hadn’t—” I cut myself off, staring at the headless corpse of the tattooed lieutenant. My mind reeled with images of Senna, decapitated and lifeless on the ground instead. I was immortal; she wasn’t. The thought of losing her was unbearable.

“He’s dead, and I’m not,” Senna countered, her jaw tightening with determination. “What if he’d disappeared again? Stabbed another knight? Or worse—Lira?”

Another knight knelt beside the fallen warrior, carefully removing his helm. Her helm, I realized, as her hair spilled out a feminine face was revealed. She was still alive, but barely. Her skin was ashen, and blood smeared her lips.

“Clara…” The blonde knight’s voice cracked with pain, her fury directed back at me. “Look what you’ve caused!” she spat, before dropping to her knees beside the dying warrior.

I took a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down and shove aside the visions of Senna dying or Lira bleeding out at the tattooed man’s hands. “We’re not done,” I growled, my voice low with frustration. Turning to Lira, who stood nearby, I asked, “Can you heal her?”

My High Priestess’s expression darkened with sorrow as she gazed at the fallen knight. “I will try, but I’ll need your help.”

The Norathil citizens had gathered in a ring around us, their heads bowed in silence. The two remaining knights stood close, both now helmetless. I was no longer surprised to see they, too, were women. Their tall, strong frames and armor had concealed their identities well; I wouldn’t have known they were women without seeing their faces. One clutched at her side where blood trickled through her armor, but she stood firm, regardless. She wasn’t the priority.

“She’s past healing,” the blonde knight muttered. She also had an injury, a red stain had spread where the tattooed officer’s blade had pierced her armor. Either she was masking her pain or it wasn’t as severe as I’d feared.

The injured knight stirred, her gauntleted hand twitching as the blonde knight clasped it tightly. “Elara, I—” she rasped before breaking into a coughing fit. Fresh, bright blood coated her lips.

Lira knelt beside them, her hands hovering over the fallen knight’s breastplate. “Kaelan, I can only do this with your strength. I need your touch, now.”

She didn’t look at me as vivid green swirls of magic formed around her hands, sinking instantly into the injured knight’s body, only for more to gather and flow in again.

I shoved past the blonde knight and crouched behind Lira, sliding my arms around her waist. “Take my strength, my love.”

We had only done this once before, back when Lira healed herself after I’d defeated Drakos. The power I’d gained—God Touch—was still a mystery. Its description was vague: boost the abilities of your companions while touching them. I’d never deliberately tried to activate it until now.

Activate God Touch.

Nothing happened. Had it not worked, or did it not require activation? Maybe it was for Lira to call upon, or perhaps all I needed to do was touch her.

More green energy poured from Lira’s hands. Seconds dragged towards a minute, her vibrant magic continuing to spill forth.

The knights watched in silence, and even the Norathil citizens dared not make a sound. Senna moved behind me, laying both her hands on my shoulders just as she had a week ago, when Lira healed herself.

I remembered it vividly—every expression, every twinge of pain, every grain of sand beneath Lira’s body etched permanently into my mind.

The injured knight lay motionless, her eyes closed, her body wreathed in Lira’s magic. Each swirl of green energy was drawn into her the moment it formed.

I couldn’t help but worry. Lira had told me her mana was nearly depleted. What would happen if she ran out? I knew her too well—she wouldn’t stop, not until she gave everything. Would she sacrifice her life essence for this?

“Stop, Lira,” I murmured into her ear. “Stop now. You’ve done enough.”

“No,” she ground out, her teeth clenched, “I can do this.”

Senna’s hands tightened on my shoulders, her silent support a balm to my rising panic. Still, Lira’s magic flowed—green and vibrant as a summer forest—while her breathing grew more labored with every passing moment.

She slumped forward, only my arms keeping her upright. But her hands were still pressed to the knight’s breastplate. Her magic faltered for a moment, only to come back as strong as before. She drew a shuddering breath.

“Stop,” I said again, louder this time. “You must stop. This is taking too much.”

“Yes,” the blonde knight added bitterly, her voice heavy with defeat. “You’ve done all you could, and we are grateful, but this is an impossible task.”

Lira didn’t stop. She grunted with effort, pushing out even more of her magic, only for every lush green strand to be sucked inside the injured knight.

“Stop, baby, please,” I begged, torn between wanting to pull her away and fearing that doing so would harm her—or worse. A week ago, I had wished for the power to heal, and now, once again, Lira’s life hung in the balance. I was supposed to be a fucking god, yet I was powerless.

Her breathing grew ragged. She was barely conscious.

I turned to look up at Senna, helpless entreaty in my gaze.

“Lira, you need to stop now,” Senna urged, her face pale with concern. “You’ve done all you⁠—”

The injured knight drew a sudden, loud breath, her chest rising under Lira’s trembling hands. Her eyes fluttered open.

“A miracle!” the blonde knight cried, clutching her friend’s gauntleted hand. “A miracle,” she repeated, looking at Lira with awe.

But Lira had slumped in my arms, her body limp. Her hands slipped away from the knight she’d healed.

I pulled my High Priestess back, and her head lolled like a broken doll’s.

“Is she breathing?” one of the knights asked.

I lowered my ear to her lips. Nothing. No sound, no faint exhalation. Please, don’t be gone.

“Help me, Senna.”

“What—”

“Help me lie her down.”

Together, we eased Lira onto the cold cobbles. Her eyes were closed, her face pale.

“She’s not breathing,” Senna said, her hand trembling on Lira’s chest.

I already knew. “I’ll breathe for her.”

Tilting her chin to open her airway, I knelt beside her, wondering if mere breath was enough to restore her after what she’d just done. It wasn’t merely her mana she’d poured into that knight, but her very life essence. Would my breath be anything in comparison to that? But I couldn’t sit by and do nothing.

I sealed my lips over hers, exhaling into her lungs, watching as her chest rose faintly, then fell. I did it again and again. Senna watched on, face grim and tears in her eyes.

“Breathe, damn it, breathe!” I muttered and forced another breath into Lira’s lungs.

“Come on, Lira,” Senna urged, her voice breaking. “You’re strong. You can do this.”

I placed two fingers against her neck as I breathed into her again, and there was a very faint pulse. “She’s still there,” I said, then gave her another breath. “She just needs to⁠—”

Lira’s chest rose with a ragged gasp, and the watching crowd mirrored the sound in collective relief. I closed my eyes for a moment. That had been too close.

“Another miracle!” the blonde knight cried, touching the spiderweb design on her breastplate. “Praise be to Sharlath!”

Senna caught my eye, her expression both incredulous and amused. Lira, if conscious enough, wouldn’t let that go.

“Sharlath had nothing to do with it,” Lira murmured weakly, her voice husky but gaining strength. “That spider god is crap at healing.”

I chuckled, smothering it quickly when I saw the blonde knight’s shock. I helped Lira sit up. “Are you feeling stronger?”

“I’ll be fine in a minute,” she said, leaning into me with a faint smile. “All the kissing helped.”

“That wasn’t kissing, it was…” I trailed off when I saw her expression. She already knew.

“Clara, you scared us,” the blonde knight said to the healed warrior. “Are you all right?”

“I’m fine,” the knight replied, her voice soft but steady. “Exhausted … but fine.”

“Dying really takes it out of you,” I muttered for Lira’s ears alone.

She gave a short laugh, nestling closer against me.

Chapter 4

Ego and Elara

It was past time for introductions.

“You all fought well. I’m Kaelan. This is Lira, and that’s Senna.”

“Elara,” the blonde knight said in reflex. Then her expression hardened. “I told you not to interfere. We had it all in hand until you came barreling in.”

I raised my eyebrows, then shook my head and chuckled.

“What’s so funny?” Elara demanded.

Senna cleared her throat. “Did you notice how the one with the tattoos was capable of blink magic?”

“Well … yes.” Elara’s stern facade wavered as she looked abashed. “I suppose I should thank you for distracting him so that I could kill him.”

Senna smiled, but it didn’t meet her eyes. “It was the other way around. I killed him while he was distracted with you.”

“I chopped off his head,” Elara said dryly. “That usually does it.”

Senna wasn’t having it. “He was already dead. Two daggers in his back, one of which was in his heart.”

“I think Senna is right,” I said quietly, then shrugged as Elara’s expression clouded. “But what matters is they’re dead, and we’re not.”

Elara gave me an assessing look. “True enough.” Her gaze settled on Lira. “Thank you for saving Clara.”

“My pleasure,” Lira said wearily. “It’s late, some of you are injured, and I’m all tapped out. We should be getting back.”

“We will escort you,” Elara said, pushing herself up. “Kira, help Clara. Karina, offer your assistance to Lira. Rion, how bad is it?”

“I’ll stitch it up tonight,” Rion answered stoically, her hand pressed to her wound. “It’s fine for now.”

The knights responded with efficiency. One helped Clara to stand while another took a knee beside Lira. “May I assist you, Lady?”

Lira stared for a moment, before turning to me with her mischievous smile. “Can we keep her?”

I coughed to cover my laugh, then addressed the knight. “Thank you, Karina. If Lira is well enough to be making jokes, she’s well enough to walk.”

“I wasn’t making⁠—”

I interrupted Lira with a kiss. “Behave,” I whispered, then helped her to her feet. She was unsteady at first but soon released my arm and stood on her own. She gave me a nod, and I returned it with a smile.

“Where is your home?” Elara asked, gathering her hair and pulling her helm back on. “We will see you safely there.”

The knight was so formal it was difficult not to smile. “I’ll accept your offer because I’d like to know more about you,” I said. “But only if it’s not out of your way. Where are you staying tonight?”

“We will see you home first,” Elara insisted, her tone brooking no argument. “After that, we intended to make for the palace.” She lifted her chin and braced her posture, as if imagining herself meeting the king—me, though she didn’t know it yet. It was difficult to keep my expression one of polite interest and not show my amusement. “News reached us a few days ago that there was a new king. We left immediately to pledge our allegiance, only to find Drakos’ scum were still in the city. They distracted …” She trailed off as she caught Lira’s expression, and her eyes narrowed behind her visor.

While I had been careful to school my features, my High Priestess had made no such effort. One hand covered her mouth, her shoulders shaking with barely contained laughter.

Elara seemed to want to take offense, her pride battling her honor as she stared at the woman who had saved the life of her friend. “Do I amuse you, my Lady?” she asked, her tone frigid.

Lira controlled herself with an effort. “Not at all, lady knight. I happen to know the king and can put in a good word for you.” She turned to me, her smile wide. “Could we please welcome these fine knights at the palace, my love?”

I was caught between wanting to glare at Lira, and the shock on Elara’s face.

“You’re … you’re the king?” the blonde knight gasped.

“Er …” In fairness, the title still felt awkward. It had only been a week, and there hadn’t been much time for kinging while hunting patrols of Drakos’ men.

“God-King,” Senna corrected with relish. She seemed to enjoy pointing out that distinction.

Elara glanced at her, then to Lira, and back to me. Her eyes were wide in the visor of her helm. “God-King?”

“Er …” I said again. I really needed to get better at this diplomacy malarkey.

“That’s right,” Lira said smoothly. “Kaelan is a god, he defeated Drakos, and took the throne. Blessed by Aratus, High Priest of Sharlath, and by me, High Priestess of Kaelan.” She offered Elara a serene smile.

The knights stared, and a murmur spread among the gathering Norathil citizens. Before I had a chance to say anything, the crowd dropped to their knees, exclamations of ‘The King!’ rippling through them. Several of them whipped off their hats, but one man was wearing a velvet blue monstrosity with a yellow flower stuck in its rim, and he rather proudly kept it on, distracting my eye.

“You’re a god?” Elara managed, in a strangled voice.

“Er …”

“Yes, he is,” Lira interjected swiftly. “He’s immortal.”

“Aratus blessed you?” Elara’s distress deepened, her visor unable to hide her wide eyes. I wasn’t sure what had upset her so much.

“Yes, he did,” I said, although I hadn’t realized Aratus was Sharlath’s High Priest until Lira had just mentioned it. It tracked—he was the toughest of the priests, and a canny old coot as well. I didn’t put it past him to back the winning horse, and apparently, that was now me.

I turned to the citizens, feeling the weight of their gazes. It was time I took control of this situation. “Arise, good people of Norathil.” As they stood, I addressed Elara. “You and your knights are welcome at the palace.” I gave her a smile. “There’re plenty of rooms.”

Elara pulled off the helm she’d only just put on, her eyes wide and her face far paler than a moment ago. Hooking it under her arm, she dropped to one knee before me. As one, the other knights followed suit, though the recently-healed Clara swayed ominously as she did.

“Your Majesty,” Elara lowered her head solemnly, her voice strong and ringing across the square, "we have journeyed here to swear fealty and pledge our swords to you. By my honor, my strength, and my life, I offer myself in your service, to uphold your rule as you command.”

The others echoed her oath, their voices a solemn chorus.

Great. What was I supposed to do now?

Lira was watching me, her smile angelic despite the mischief in her eyes. Nearby, Senna casually inspected her nails before drawing one of her daggers to scrape away a speck of dirt. Given the blood smeared across her hands, this seemed a somewhat pointless exercise.

Neither offered any help.

What was I supposed to do with five knights? And what did they expect from me? I stared at the knights, grateful their heads were lowered and they couldn’t see my consternation. We’d need a conversation about fealty and sword pledges, but it would have to wait for later.

Clearing my throat, I scrambled for the right words, sifting through half-remembered lines from old King Arthur films. “Arise … knights. You have shown your worth.” Damn, I’d barely stopped myself from saying ‘sir’ knights. That would’ve been embarrassing.

But I must’ve been along the right lines because Lira winked at me.

The citizens erupted into cheers—a lot of noise for such a small crowd. The knights rose gracefully, their movements measured and composed. Elara, however, remained kneeling. Her head bowed even lower until I could see the nape of her neck. “I deeply regret my earlier hasty words, Your Majesty,” she said, her voice far softer than when she’d sworn her oath. “I beg your forgiveness for my rudeness.”

Ah. So that was what had been bothering her.

I waved a hand in what I hoped was a regal way. “We are comrades in arms, Elara. There is no ill will between us. Valorah is grateful to have such a knight defending us.” Recalling the term of address Lira had used, I tagged it on. “Rise, lady knight.”

Elara rose to her feet. “Paladin, Sire,” she murmured softly, but her words carried to my ears despite the cheering crowd.

“Paladin?” I echoed. I preferred ‘sire’; it was an improvement over the more formal ‘Your Majesty’.

“Yes, Sire. My companions are knights of Valorah, but I am a paladin of Sharlath.”

A paladin—why not? This world already had magic, gods, necromancers, assassins, priests, and priestesses—and now a paladin.

“You should convert,” Lira interjected, and gave Elara another smile. “Kaelan is a far better god than Sharlath.”

“Oh?” Elara replied, fixing my High Priestess with her steady gaze. “How so?”

“Well …” Lira stepped up to me, sliding one arm around my waist. “For starters, he’s gracious, kind, wise, handsome, and devoted to the interests of Valorah.”

I had to fight the blush that threatened to rise at her words. I also wasn’t sure why ‘handsome’ needed to be on the list. But Lira hadn’t finished.

“And most importantly,” she added, pausing with theatrical flair, “he’s actually here.”

It was a fair point.

Elara turned her gaze to me, her expression thoughtful.

Chapter 5

Devotion and Duty

The palace, as everyone kept calling it, was a simple castle in the southern part of the city. It was ringed with high stone walls, round towers at each corner, and a large, open gateway leading to an internal courtyard.

Norathil’s flag flew from each tower—twin parallel black curves on the orange background—representing the river that wound through the city. The main building was a square keep, uniformly sized and looking like a gigantic Lego brick. It housed several staterooms and chambers, and there were stables, a forge, and gardens within the walls. A pitiful excuse for a moat encircled the keep—a relic of a bygone era when it might have served some defensive purpose. Now, it was little more than a pond covered in bright green scum, occasionally disturbed by a lazy swan. The drawbridge was permanently down, its chains showing signs of rust, hinting at their obsolescence.

It was growing dark as our party walked in. Elara and her knights had horses—enormous beasts, each clad in a different style of barding armor—but, faced with the prospect of riding while their king walked, they had elected to lead their mounts.

It had given us time to talk.

Elara had spent much of her life sequestered at a monastery several days west of the city, where she had split her time between prayer and martial training. Her knights had also been raised in the monastery, but had chosen the warrior path. I gathered paladins were rare, and Elara was rightly proud of her calling. Her father had been the Duke of Faronis and had died in the first battle against Drakos’ army, in early spring. Her mother had languished away, then died of a broken heart. This, Elara told me, she had learned by way of a letter from her older brother, the new duke. She hadn’t seen her parents or family in years.

“Did you fight in the war?” I asked her as we approached the castle gate.

“No, Sire,” Elara replied, trying to control her bitterness. “Women did not fight in the army.”

I raised an eyebrow, but this evidently wasn’t a surprise to Lira and Senna.

“Did your family intend for you to train as a paladin?” Lira asked gently, with her nose for getting straight to the heart of a matter.

“No. They intended for me to become a priestess, but when I …” Elara cleared her throat. “I … er … got into a fight with some of the acolytes, and when the abbot heard why, he added martial training to my regime.”

“Oh, now you just have to tell us why,” Senna said, beating me to it.

“I found them torturing a rabbit,” Elara answered frankly.

That wasn’t the answer I expected, and my eyebrows rose. “How old were you?”

“Twelve, Your Majesty,” Elara said.

“Kaelan,” I said, reminding her again. I’d already asked her to call me that a few times, and each time I did, there was a stir in the knights that followed along behind us.

Elara looked to be in her early twenties. That meant she’d had a decade of focused martial training—which explained her immaculate sword work.

“How old were the sisters doing the torturing?” Lira asked.

“Brother monks, actually.” Elara gave a small shrug. “About sixteen.”

“You beat the crap out of several sixteen-year-old boys when you were twelve?” I asked, impressed.

“Well … I tried, Your M— Kaelan.” Elara gave a small smile. “In the end, it was them that beat me black and blue. But I took my revenge two years later, after I had been training in unarmed under Brother Skyre.”

I grinned at that, then I pulled Elara’s info card. I just couldn’t retain my curiosity any longer.

So not in her early twenties. She might look like someone in the bloom of youth, but she was a half-elf—I had no idea how long they lived. And that meant she had three decades of combat training.

No wonder she’d been so adept. It was the info card of a true warrior, with stats ideal for a paladin.

I glanced surreptitiously at her ears, and they had the smallest of points at their tips. Not enough to tell if I hadn’t known; I hadn’t noticed before. Still, it was cool to meet another half-elf—one that was on my side, at least. I still wasn’t sure if Valerie liked me, and the other one I’d met had killed me twice and wiped out most of Fernwick.

Seeing Elara’s stats reminded me I needed to check on Lira and Senna’s progress. I hadn’t peeked in a while. But it would have to wait; we’d just arrived home.

We walked into the courtyard to find Thalor waiting for us. He’d been the previous king’s steward, fled during Drakos’ occupation of the castle, but returned to take on the same position once I took over. I was grateful for it; he organized the castle with efficient grace that came only with decades of expertise.

“Welcome home, Your Majesty,” he said, bowing low.

I’d also asked him to call me Kaelan but gave up after a few attempts when he’d met every request with a straight-faced, ‘Of course, Sire.’

Thalor waved his hand, and from seemingly nowhere, a number of staff members arrived. Some led the knights’ horses to the stables, while others stood in neat rows, smiling in welcome at our guests. I hadn’t gotten used to having staff, but I couldn’t deny it was nice to be waited on.

“These distinguished knights are the Paladin Elara and her friends,” I told Thalor. “One of them is injured. Please would you find a healer, and rooms for them?

“Of course, Sire,” Thalor said. “I’ll send for Aratus immediately. I trust the guest quarters in the western half of the palace will suffice?”

“You know best, Thalor,” I said, for he did. I was suddenly tired, the day’s activities catching up with me. Lira sagged against me, clearly feeling it too. “I think we’ll take some food in our room. Could you have some sent up?”

Thalor looked uncomfortable. “Of course, Your Majesty. I presume that first, you will be wanting to meet with Valerie to address the events of the day?”

I smothered a sigh. Thalor would never dream of telling me what to do, but he suggested so elegantly it was impossible to say no. I gave both Lira and Senna a kiss and told them I’d join them as soon as I could.

The castle had a large main room with a dining table that could comfortably seat thirty, and a hearth as big as the hut Lira and I had enjoyed in our peaceful valley—what now felt like an age ago. Off through a side door was the throne room, an expansive space with a small dais, upon which sat a very uncomfortable large oak chair. Valerie had refused to use it, adding a more comfortable and practical option, along with a wooden desk that was now strewn with papers.

The ranger didn’t look up as I entered. She was writing with a long quill pen while two aides stood to one side. They both bowed when they saw me, their movement drawing Valerie’s attention.

“Oh, Kaelan, thank the gods,” she said wearily, then scowled as she realized what she’d said. She handed the finished document to one of the aides and waved them both from the room.

“Thalor said you wanted to see me?” I approached her desk, eyeing the throne distastefully. There was nowhere else to sit; visitors and plaintiffs were traditionally kept standing when they visited the king.

“Yes, I did.” Her expression turned grim. “We have news of Drakos.”

“Finally! I’d wondered how he was keeping such a low profile. Where is he?”

“Mmm. Well, he’s not keeping a low profile any longer. He and his men attacked a monastery of Sharlath, killing all the monks that were there, then burned the whole place to the ground.”

I let out my breath in a hiss. “We just encountered a paladin of Sharlath who departed from a monastery only a few days ago. When was this?”

“The news is two weeks old.” She shrugged. “Word of mouth doesn’t travel fast, even when it’s as significant as this.”

“If it’s word of mouth, could there be any doubt?”

“There could, but I have no reason to believe so in this case. The merchant who brought it came straight to the palace, and Thalor knows of him of old. He’s deemed reliable.”

“Damn.” I’d have to tell Elara. “Wait, if this happened two weeks ago, and the monastery is only a few days to the west, why did it take so long to hear?”

Valerie frowned. “The monastery wasn’t west of here. It was northeast, quite some distance.”

“Is there more than one Sharlath monastery?”

“Of course,” she said. “There are several.”

That was something, at least, though it would still be devastating for Elara—for Lira and Aratus too, for that matter. “Does Aratus know?”

“Yes, he does. He was here at the time.”

I nodded, then frowned as I considered it more. “Why would Drakos attack a monastery? What purpose is there?”

Valerie shrugged. “Who knows? Maybe he has a reason. Maybe he was just being … Drakos.”

“I wish I’d killed him when I had the chance.”

“You had a crossbow bolt in your back.”

I sighed. “True.”

“And Lira would likely be dead, too.”

“Also true.” I gave another sigh. “Next time, he doesn’t get to escape.”

“Good,” Valerie said with vehemence.

“I better go and tell Lira the news.” And Elara. That wouldn’t be an easy conversation.

“We’re not done yet, Your Majesty.”

“There’s more news?”

“Not exactly, but I’ve been waiting to see you for a while now. There’s a list as long as my arm,” Valerie said, exasperated. “Why I ever let your evil High Priestess talk me into taking this role…!”

I smiled. Not only could the ranger read and write—rare skills—but Lira had been spot on, as usual: Valerie had the wisdom the role needed. Privately, I considered that her intense dislike of the position made her more capable rather than less; no one who sought power was ever truly suited to it, while those upon which it was forced often wielded it with more respect. As my chancellor, I’d given Valerie considerable freedoms in her decisions, for I was under no illusions she made them better than I would.

“How’s your sister?” I asked, hoping to distract her. Tyra had been left with Valerie’s shop in Taralith.

Valerie waved a hand dismissively. “More than capable of managing without me. Besides, I sent her some money.”

“Good. And your bow? Did you get time to work on it today?” I’d had a fletcher’s shop set up beside the stables as added bribery for Valerie to take on the role.

“Time?” she scoffed. “Who has time?” She waved one hand at the stack of papers on her desk. “Recruitment for the army, redressing the tax imbalance, complaints from the Sharlath priests, food supplies, letters to the nobility …” She picked up a sheath of parchments a few dozen pages thick. “Petitions, just from this week! A farmer let his pig loose and it ate half a field of turnips. Now I have to decide whether the pig is slaughtered as payment!” She slammed the sheath down and glared at me. “Why, Kaelan? Why me?”

“Isn’t Aratus helping you with this?” I asked, wondering where the canny High Priest had gone.

“Oh, he is,” Valerie said, wearily. “I gave him the complaints from the priesthood.” She gave a dry laugh. “He has a sadistic streak. He couldn’t wait to put his fellow priests in their place. I think he’s excited to have a free hand after all these years of being forced to act with diplomacy.” Then she sighed. “But that was before the news came of the monastery.”

“He can take some time to process.” I flicked idly through a pile of parchments. “Thalor implied some of this needed my attention. What can I help you with?”

“Well … there are some priorities. If you give me your focus, I’m sure we can get through much of it in three or four hours.”

I stared at her in dismay. “And you call Aratus a sadist?”

Chapter 6

Complaints and Class

I sat on the throne, forcing myself to pay attention. Lira stood at my side with Aratus on the other, with Valerie at her desk. Behind me, Elara stood statue-like in her armor, her shield on her arm and sword at her waist. She was an intimidating presence, practically my shadow these last few days.

The throne room was full of visitors and plaintiffs, the queue apparently wending its way out through the great hall and into the courtyard. What joy.

We’d been at it since breakfast, and I was pretty sure lunch had come and gone. My left butt cheek had gone completely numb; there was simply no way of getting comfortable on this damn chair.

“…Undercutting our entire guild, Your Majesty!”

“I sell at a reasonable price. It’s not my fault this charlatan is too greedy, Your Majesty.”

“I’m not greedy, I deserve a fair wage for the time it takes⁠—”

I held up my hand, and the man shut his mouth with a click.

“Let me get this straight,” I said, looking down at the two citizens from the height of the raised dais. “You’re complaining because he’s selling too cheap, but you’re trying to sell a quality product.”

“Exactly, Sire. When he undercuts⁠—”

“I don’t see the problem,” I said, leaning back in my chair. “You have different approaches to the market. He’s selling a cheaper, lower-quality product, and you’re selling an artisan, quality item at a higher price.” I shrugged as the first merchant gaped at me. “Seems to me there’s room in the market for both options.”

The second merchant wisely said nothing, but gave me a short bow of respect to hide his smile.

“That’s … that’s not it, Your Majesty!” protested the first merchant. “It’s not just the pricing, it’s the quality! The guild has a reputation to maintain, and if⁠—”

“If indeed the quality is so low, then surely his customers won’t return, will they?” I pointed out reasonably. “They’ll know to come to you next time, won’t they?”

“But—”

“And if his quality is on par with yours, then perhaps you may want to consider revising your pricing.”

“But—”

“Plaintiff dismissed,” I said with a sigh, and slumped in my chair.

“Thank you for your wisdom, Your Majesty,” the second merchant said as the first bowed reluctantly, his face red.

I leaned in toward Lira, talking in a murmur. “Why am I doing this? You’re so much wiser than I am.”

“Wise enough not to be sitting on that throne, Your Majesty,” she murmured back.

“Oh, don’t you start. If I hear one more ‘Your Majesty’ today⁠—”

“Baron Tremant, Your Majesty.” Valerie’s introduction drew my attention to the three people now standing before the throne.

“Your Majesty.” The baron bowed low but stiffly. He was an elderly man, well into his sixties, short of stature and wearing more velvet than could be comfortable in this weather. His wife was barely knocking on forty, the age gap obvious, sporting a satin dress with a rigid hoop skirt that made her look far larger than she was. His daughter was probably in her late teens and wearing what might well be her best dress, along with a vacuous smile. “May I present my wife, Lady Tremant, and our daughter, Lady Aboritene.”

The name sounded like a brand of Swiss chocolate, and I had to cough to hide my smile. “Welcome, Baron. To what do we owe the pleasure of your company?”

“Merely the opportunity to meet you, Your Majesty.” The baron bowed again, reminding me of an oily second-hand car salesman. “And perhaps to bring to your attention our beautiful daughter.”

Oh, great.

I looked over his fawning head, now making out a number of other nobles gathered in the waiting crowds. Most of them were elderly—which made sense when Valorah’s finest had fallen to Drakos—yet they’d also managed to father a number of daughters, some of whom were barely past puberty.

“How nice to meet you all,” I said, with a tone I hoped conveyed cool politeness, and settled back into the very uncomfortable throne for what was sure to be a long, long afternoon.

It was late evening before I was able to escape to our rooms and shut out all the world save for Lira and Senna. I think Elara was outside the door somewhere, but she may have finally swapped out with one of her knights. I wasn’t sure which one it was. They all looked the same in their armor.

“I hate being the king,” I said, collapsing on the divan with a groan. My head was pounding. I glanced through to our bathroom and the copper tub that sat within, wondering if a bath was too much trouble. I missed the convenience of a shower and hot water at the push of a button.

“You were wonderful, Kaelan,” Lira said, perching on the edge of the divan and gently massaging my temples for me. I sighed with pleasure at her touch.

Senna leaned against one of the posts of our four-poster bed, an amused smile curling her lips. She was dressed as always in her leathers, her daggers at her hips, but I noticed she’d swapped out her usual brown for leathers that were almost black.

“Those nobles … are they going to stay long?” I asked.

“They will probably stay until they’ve thrust their daughters at you,” Lira replied. “Perhaps we should hold a ball.”

“No balls,” I said through gritted teeth, feeling my headache worsening.

“It would be politic to meet with at least one or two of them,” Lira suggested tentatively. “Arbo…something-tine, perhaps? Tremant’s daughter?”

“Was she cute?” Senna asked.

“Vapid,” I grimaced. “I’m not interested, Lira. There’s too much to do.”

“The nobles will expect it.”

“Then the nobles will be disappointed.”

Lira smiled. “Valerie will not be pleased, but I’d be lying if I didn’t say ‘good’. More of you for us.”

“At least one of us got to miss out on the torture today,” I said, waving a hand at Senna. Then I frowned. “Where were you?”

Senna gave a small shrug, suddenly looking guilty. “Er … I went out with the knights.”

I pushed myself up, Lira’s hands falling away. “You went out on patrol? By yourself?”

“No … with three of the knights.”

“Without me or Lira, I meant!”

Another small shrug. “Drakos still has men in the city.”

“But … but you could’ve been hurt!”

Senna shrugged indifferently, and her chin came up. “I can handle myself, Kaelan. I have my bow and daggers, and my boots if I need to blink out of trouble in a hurry.” Her expression changed, looking thoughtful. “Besides, when I killed that tattooed man the other day, I … felt something.”

“What did you feel?” Lira asked.

Senna waved a hand, a frustrated gesture. “I don’t know. It’s impossible to describe. But it was like … finding a purpose.” She paused, seeing our expressions. “I didn’t enjoy it, if that’s what you’re worried about. Well … maybe I did. But it was more than that. I just found it … satisfying. Completing, you know?”

I did know. Or, at least, I had a suspicion. I focused on her, pulling her info card:

She’d gained four levels since I’d last looked. When had I last pulled her card? Back when she’d been training her bow at Valerie’s shop? Just a few weeks. But she’d not only gained new levels, she’d also gained a class, just like I’d suspected. Assassin. It suited her, despite the implications.

Gone was the timid girl I’d first mistaken for a maid. Her combat skills were frankly impressive, and her love for Lira and me had grown, too.

It made me realize I hadn’t looked at Lira’s card in a while either, and I focused on her now.

Both my girls had come so far, rising to meet the challenges we’d faced. Lira had gained four levels since I’d last checked, too. My companion-boosting god skill surely made a difference, but no doubt it helped that we’d spent the last week fighting together. We were all leaner and harder for it.

Senna carried herself as the killer she now was, and Lira’s Faith had reached unbelievable heights, even without the bonus my presence gave her. She must still be splitting all her points between Faith and Devotion, just like she always had.

I’d made gains on my own sheet too, but the girls were closing the gap fast. I focused within, pulling it up for comparison:

I checked my hidden skills. Sex (Women) was at a satisfying 23, but I still didn’t need it on the sheet, and Weapon (Ax) was at 6, and I hoped I’d never need it again. Senna gaining a class reminded me that I could choose a second and still hadn’t. But that wasn’t a decision to make lightly, and I didn’t feel a need to make it now.

Maybe it wasn’t too late to gain a restoration skill like Lira had, especially when both my girls were throwing themselves into the line of fire.

My god power made me immortal, and death was nothing to fear. Now all my fears were for the girls. My nightmares were full of Lira lying on the sands of the temple arena, blood pooling beneath her.

Senna had gone out by herself today, and while I was grateful that her confidence had grown in pace with her abilities, it scared the shit out of me that something could’ve happened, and I wouldn’t have been there to prevent it.

Lira and Senna were talking, and I hadn’t heard a word they’d said. They both trailed off, looking at me, sensing I’d come out of my reverie.

“There’re some things I want to do tomorrow,” I said thoughtfully. “Cleaning house in Norathil has been necessary, but we can now pass that off to the knights. I want to talk to Aratus first thing.” I looked at Lira. “And then I want to explore the temple where you summoned me. It may hold secrets I need to uncover. Drakos is still out there, somewhere, and we’re giving him too much time to regroup. I’m sure Senna would be only too glad to sink her daggers into his back.”

“Damn right,” Senna muttered.

“Can you use your divination to find him?” I asked Lira.

“I … No,” she said with despondence, surprising me. “I’m sorry, I’ve already tried, and more than once. I have placed protections on you against divination, and it seems someone has done the same for Drakos. It’s not working.”

That was disappointing. “Well, let’s focus on the temple for now, ensure Norathil is safe, then work our way through the rest of Valorah.”

“Sounds so noble when you put it like that,” Senna said, a smile curling her lips. “But we all know it’s just an elaborate plan to keep you out of the throne room.”

“Ah! You wound me,” I said, clutching theatrically at my heart. “You’re also absolutely correct.”

Chapter 7

Temple and Tests

We made the mile-long walk to the pyramidal temple on the southern outskirts of Norathil, where Lira had first summoned me.

The girls came with me, of course, as did Aratus, the High Priest of Sharlath. And to no one’s surprise, Elara tagged along, dressed in her gleaming half-plate armor.

“What do you hope to find?” Lira asked me as we walked.

“I don’t know, truth be told,” I replied. “But doesn’t it strike you as odd that this temple is totally different from any of the other architecture we’ve seen?”

“It’s very old,” Aratus piped up. “No one knows where it came from.”

“Exactly,” I said. “A mystery, wrapped in an enigma, plain before our faces.”

Senna gave a dry chuckle. “You’re getting whimsical, Your Majesty.”

I gave her a side glance. “What will it take for you to stop calling me that?”

She gasped in mock horror. “Oh! You’re so right! I can’t believe I didn’t realize before. You’re not just a king, you’re a god-king. It should be … Your Holy Majesty!”

I growled at her.

Lira giggled, but Aratus looked thoughtful. “Technically, I believe she’s correct.”

Senna looked so smug, I half expected her to pat herself on the back.

I slipped an arm around her waist, yanking her against me as we walked. “Someone’s getting a spanking later,” I muttered in her ear.

“Yes, Your Holy Majesty,” she replied. “As you wish, Your Holy Majesty.”

“Would you stop if I begged you?” I asked. Threats hadn’t worked.

“Probably not.”

“It isn’t fitting for a king to beg,” Elara said from where she followed along behind us.

“God-king,” Senna said back over her shoulder.

“Stop,” I pleaded. “For the love of all things, please stop. Otherwise, I’ll abdicate and make you the queen.”

Senna gasped again, this time with genuine concern. “You wouldn’t, you sadist! Alright, fine, I’ll behave.”

“Sharlath would never allow someone to address her so,” Elara muttered, loud enough for it to carry.

“Oh?” Lira asked, turning to raise an eyebrow at the paladin. “You’d know that how? If Sharlath were here to be so addressed, we’d already be half-eaten.”

I pulled Lira against my other side, holding both girls to me as I walked. “What’s gotten into you two today?”

“Not enough of you,” Senna murmured into my ear, then licked it.

“They should convert,” Lira said at the same time, loud enough for no one to miss it. “You’re the only god we need.”

“Enough,” I said, meaning it. “It’s up to Aratus and Elara to follow whom they wish.”

Elara cleared her throat. “Do you mean to say, Sire, that if I wished to convert … you would allow it?”

Lira glanced up at me, her expression at least as smug as Senna’s had been a moment before.

“Only if you stopped calling me ‘Your Majesty’,” I said, more grumpily than was perhaps warranted.

But that seemed too light a response to Elara’s genuine question.

I came to a stop, turning toward her, both Lira and Senna pivoting with me until the three of us faced her. “I meant what I said. I don’t ask people to follow me, but if you want to … that’s your choice.”

“He’s big on free will,” Senna added helpfully.

“We could use a paladin with your skills,” Lira said, more seriously.

“It’s her decision,” I reminded Lira, giving Elara a nod and turning away again. “And not one to be rushed or made lightly.”

“Yes, Kaelan,” Lira said, and I had to glance at her to see if she was being demure or mischievous. It was always fifty-fifty these days.

“Come on,” I said. “Let’s focus on the pyramid.”

We all trooped through the gateway beneath the twin-curved flag of Norathil and into the courtyard, where dark red splotches still marked the events of the week before. I grimaced, too many memories assailing me, most of them ending at the edge of Drakos’ sword.

Ahead of us, the pyramid loomed. It was perfectly even on each side, crafted not from the stone found throughout Norathil but from ancient, weathered marble. Save for the stone steps that ran up to the temple entrance, high at the top, each layer of the pyramid was covered in moss and algae, giving the white marble a green tinge.

We started the climb to the temple, and I realized it was the first time I’d walked up this staircase. I’d come down it more times than I could remember, but never climbed it before.

“I will enter by myself first,” I said, in a tone that expected to be obeyed. “I desire a few moments alone.”

I slipped my arms from around both the girls and bounded up the next few steps, ahead of the group.

The temple was exactly as I’d last seen it: the altar on which I’d first awoken in this world, its white sheet clean and slightly crumpled; the weapon and armor racks, all of them provided by Lira, sized for me, and all of them masterwork.

This was truly the first opportunity I’d had to explore the temple with the luxury of time. I wasn’t convinced there was more than met the eye—at least in this room. Four large, round pillars ringed the altar, supporting the marble ceiling high above, each with a sconce holding a burned-out torch. Several windows let in the light, simple arches cut into the marble without shutters or glass. For a moment, my gaze caught on the one through which I’d escaped.

But that was it. An empty, spartan room, the weapon racks and table of clothes hardly making an impression on the sense of space. There were no secret entrances to find, no strange alien runes that might offer answers.

The altar drew my eyes. Could it be so simple?

I pulled off the sheet that covered it, only to see a smooth, flat surface. No runes or markings of any kind, save for the natural coloring of the marble, with black veins running like a spider-web through the white stone.

Could the altar itself conceal something?

I dropped to one knee, examining the floor. The stone table was resting on it, not set within. It was large and heavy enough to require some force to shift.

Too heavy to move alone, but it was worth a try.

“Elara?” I called.

The tall half-elf appeared in the open doorway, the others behind her.

Elara paused, taking in the temple with the practiced eyes of a warrior, then approached me. “Sire?”

“Can you help me shift this altar?”

“Is it affixed?” she asked as we regarded it together.

“I don’t believe so.”

“Is it solid?”

“Er … possibly. I don’t know.”

“Well, if it’s solid, we’ll need ropes and my knights. If it’s not …” she trailed off with a shrug, then placed both hands widely on the edge of the altar, braced her legs, and with an explosive grunt, shoved.

I had no idea how much the large stone table weighed, but it must easily have been many hundreds of pounds. I’d intended to help her, but instead, I stared in awe as the altar shifted a few inches across the floor.

Elara took a breath, then shoved again. Once more, the table slid, now almost a foot from its original location.

“It’s pretty heavy,” she said, dusting off her hands before she tried again.

Elara was a tall woman, but for all that, she was lean and slim, not built like a wrestler on steroids. No doubt there were muscles beneath all that armor, yet her waist was narrow and her limbs slender. A strength of seventeen was significant, even if it wasn’t reflected in her physique.

I reflected on my own strength at a mere eleven—this despite now having clearly defined musculature and being fitter than I ever had been in my life.

Much like the way skills worked, strength in this world didn’t necessarily reflect how someone was built. It was … odd.

I recalled that Jarek, the brute who had challenged me in Fernwick, also had the same strength stat as Elara. I’d love to see them go head-to-head in a contest of might—before I chopped his balls off. He still had that coming, and part of me hoped to one day run into him again.

Elara had shifted the altar several feet from its starting position, but the floor beneath was smooth, unblemished marble, like the rest of the temple. No hidden trap door, no revealed staircase.

“That’s enough,” I said with a sigh.

We’d have to do this the hard way.

I turned to Lira. “Why did you use this temple to summon me?”

It was a question I could’ve asked weeks ago, but with what I had in mind, it was more relevant than ever.

She gave a small shrug. “It seemed the obvious choice. The temple isn’t aligned to any god, and it was … available. It’s always been here, never used.”

“It’s not a temple of Sharlath?”

Aratus shook his head emphatically.

“No,” Lira confirmed.

“But the monastery below … Isn’t that where the Sharlath priesthood resides?”

“When they’re here,” Lira said as Aratus nodded. “The main one is some days to the west.”

I frowned. “Why is there a monastery here if the temple isn’t used by them?”

Lira looked thoughtful, and it was Aratus who answered.

“Just the way it’s always been.”

“And neither of you see anything … odd about that?”

Their blank faces told me all I needed to know, but I’d expected it by this point. Whether it was the magic of the temple, or some unspoken tradition that had transcended generations, the message was clear: the temple wasn’t to be touched.

Until Lira had.

More enigmas, more puzzles, more riddles.

Did this temple hold any answers, or was I wasting my time?

I shook my head, dispelling my worries. “I want to see what’s inside, if anything. Any objections if we … make a mess?”

“What makes you think anything is within?” Lira asked.

No reason, other than it was the only place left to look. And I couldn’t help but think back to the pyramids on Earth, and the secrets hidden within their depths. “Call it a hunch.”

“Well … you’re the king,” she said, sounding doubtful. “You can do what you want.”

Finally. Something useful from that position.

“Then I want two teams. One to go through the floor in here, digging down. Another to work on an exterior wall, digging in.” With the primitive tools available, it was going to take some time. “Are there stone masons in Norathil who could oversee such a task?”

“Yes, Your Holy Majesty,” Aratus confirmed.

I gave him a glance at the use of that title, then chose to ignore it. “I’m going to put you in charge, Lira,” I said, making a snap decision. “Work with Valerie to get whatever assistance you need. I want teams working all hours. Ensure they are well-fed and provisioned. Have access to carpenters and blacksmiths to make and repair tools. I want weekly progress reports, and all work is to stop as soon as a breach is finally made.”

“Yes, Kaelan,” she said, straightening. “I’ll see it done.”

“How soon can we start?”

She glanced out of the doorway, checking the height of the sun. “There’s time enough to find workers today and then start tomorrow.”

“How long will it take?”

She shook her head helplessly. “There’s no way of knowing, or even if there’s anything to find. For the walls … maybe a week or two to remove each stone. I’m not an expert; I’d need to consult a stone mason. It might be faster to go through this floor, depending on what we find below.”

I feared she was right with her estimates of a week for each stone, but there was no way to accelerate that. What I wouldn’t give for a pneumatic drill or a stick of dynamite. Still, at least their gradual approach would risk less damage if there was something to discover. “Begin as soon as you can.”

“I’ll see Valerie as soon as we’re back,” she said.

I turned to Aratus. “Do we have money to pay the workers?”

“Yes, Sire,” he nodded. “Drakos kept the treasury loaded, overtaxing the people.”

“Mmm,” I said, remembering Valerie mentioning that. “We’ll reduce the taxes for a while; we don’t need to be sitting on unused wealth.”

“That will be popular,” he responded.

“They’ve suffered enough of late, and it will boost the economy.”

“What about me, Kaelan?” Senna asked.

I raised an eyebrow at her. “We’ll go hunting, and Elara and her knights can come too. There are still Drakos’ men within Norathil, and we won’t rest until the city is free of every last Saromiran.”

She grinned at me, showing her teeth. “It’ll give us something to do while Lira cracks open this egg.”

I chuckled at her enthusiasm, but her turn of phrase seemed apt. An egg could be fertile or come to nothing.

Maybe I was wasting my time, but I didn’t think I was. This temple held the key, I was sure of it.

Chapter 8

Books and Blades

The next morning, I stood with Senna and Aratus in the courtyard before the pyramid as Lira oversaw the start of our project. Elara stood in my shadow, as always, and I was growing used to her constant presence.

Lira had found an able stonemason by the name of Tarin to lead the work, and we watched as he and Lira inspected the pyramid, selecting the eastern side to begin work. First, the moss and algae were cleaned away from a patch of the stone, then the pyramid echoed to the chime of hammer and chisel.

Another team was already at work digging into the center of the temple floor, their task easier as the entry point was more obvious.

“I wanted to ask you about the magic you have,” I said to Aratus as we watched the first chips of marble splinter away.

“Oh?”

“Healing magic, specifically. How can I gain it?”

He raised an eyebrow at me. “Er … I’m not sure you can.”

“I can already cast spells,” I assured him. “I have my own magic.”

“I have no doubt, Sire,” he demurred, “but restoration magic … well, it requires faith. We priests of Sharlath gain it from our worship of the spider god; Lira gains it from her worship of you. But who would you worship?”

When put like that, it was a point I hadn’t considered. “Does a god need something to worship?”

He ducked his head. “No, Sire, of course not. Forgive my presumption.”

“Not at all, Aratus. I was merely thinking out loud. I suspect your theory may be correct, but … how would I set about learning restoration magic, if it was something I could do?”

“Well … we teach our disciples by having them focus on Sharlath, then bringing their energy to bear on a wound. Perhaps you could try something similar?”

It was so obvious—if it worked. I wondered what other spells I could learn in the same way.

I pulled my dagger, slicing a nick in my finger while Aratus watched with curiosity. Then I focused my mana on the wound and willed it to heal.

Nothing happened.

I poured more energy into it, my brow furrowing with the effort of concentration.

A small drop of blood slid over my skin and fell to the ground.

I am a god, I thought at the wound, and again focused on my mana.

It remained stubbornly there, not in the least perturbed by my efforts.

Sighing, I sucked my finger, tasting the blood. It seemed Aratus was correct.

“Divine magic is given by the gods we worship,” he said sagely. “Your magic is no doubt divine in its own way, but the magic of gods is different from the magic of men. Sharlath, for example, deals in poison, not healing, yet her priests can still heal.”

I nodded. I wasn’t convinced my magic was divine—it seemed more of shadows than scripture—but I couldn’t fault his logic. I also wasn’t ready to give up after just a few tries, but I hadn’t felt my mana dip at all. It didn’t bode well.

Maybe I had to gain a healing class before I could access the magic. I still had the option of choosing a second class, but I didn’t want to cripple myself by choosing one I couldn’t use.

“Are there places I can learn more about magic?” I asked him.

“We have some texts here in the monastery that might be helpful. There’s a library in the city that is one of the largest in Valorah. But most works that pertain to the divine are at the Sharlath Monastery.”

“The one Lira mentioned. A few days to the west?”

“Indeed. And the one where Elara trained.” He glanced at the paladin behind me.

I nodded. I’d made that connection.

Lira made her way over to us. “Well, we’ve started,” she said. “It looks like it’s going to take a while. The marble is solid and very hard.”

I nodded again, then turned to address Elara. “I’d like two of your knights and a couple squads of militia as guards, just to be safe while Drakos still has men in the city.”

“Yes, Your Holy Majesty.”

Great, that term of address was catching on. I turned back to Lira. “I know you can look after yourself, but if there are any issues … don’t hesitate to call for help, alright?”

“Yes, Kaelan.” She knew better than to argue sensible precautions.

“Thank you for doing this, Lira.”

“Not at all. I know how important it is to you.”

As usual, she read me like a book. I gave her a smile and turned for the horses to ride back to the city. Senna joined me within a dozen paces, and Elara stepped up to walk beside us.

“Are we going hunting, Your Holy Majesty?” the half-elf asked.

I glanced at her. “You do know that title was a joke, right? Senna being a trouble?”

Senna was grinning next to me.

“A joke?” the paladin blinked her confusion. “Are you not a god? Are you not a king?”

I sighed. “Elara, either you call me Kaelan, or I’ll leave you guarding the castle while I take your knights out hunting.”

“Yes, Kaelan,” she said quickly.

Senna’s grin widened. Then she raised an eyebrow at me. “You said yesterday we were going hunting, and instead, we’ve been watching men chip away at stones. Are we really going now?”

My assassin was getting bloodthirsty. “We’ll head out as soon as Elara has assigned the knights and guards to the temple. Why don’t you ride ahead, snag a couple of them, and ask the other two to come up here?” I glanced at Elara. “With your blessing?”

Elara looked surprised to be asked. “Of course, Your H— Kaelan.”

Senna went up on her toes to give me a kiss, then went for her horse.

Elara was looking at me strangely. “You know … I haven’t met a god before, but I would think all of them would jump at an opportunity to gain a paladin.”

It was my turn to blink in surprise, wondering what I’d done—or not done. Senna was walking to her horse, swinging her hips. Her leather trousers were very tight across her ass.

Elara was still speaking. “Yet you seem intent on keeping me at arm’s length.”

Oh, this was about the conversation yesterday.

“I would be greatly honored to have a paladin in my name, and you’ve already proven yourself capable,” I said, truthfully. “But I meant what I said. This decision is yours and yours alone. I can ask nothing more of you when you’ve already pledged yourself to my service.”

“I pledged myself to my king,” she said.

“Exactly.”

“Not to a god.”

“Well, quite.” I nodded, glad she’d understood. I watched as Senna wheeled her horse around and kicked it into a canter for the gate, her enthusiasm obvious. She’d also become quite a capable rider. She turned to grin at me as she rode off.

“But you are a god,” Elara said, drawing my attention back to her.

I didn’t know what to say to that.

Elara nodded to herself, then bowed deeply to me. “Thank you for our conversation. It has given me much to think about.”

She’d clearly taken more from it than I had. I felt like I’d missed something, allowing myself to get distracted by Senna.

The days turned into weeks, the weeks into a month, then another.

The weather didn’t so much grow colder as lose some of its oppressive heat and humidity. I had been so used to the warmer climate that I hardly noticed the change until we had several days of driving rains, and for a while, it seemed we would never be dry again.

Valerie found time to finish the recurve bow, even making another for herself. She presented it to me with the closest thing to a smile I’d seen from her, and we spent an enjoyable afternoon testing them out. They were a lot more powerful than the short bows we’d had before, and when I examined them with my info window, they listed as ‘masterwork’ and ‘piercing’. I commissioned one for Senna, and though Valerie complained that she’d never have the time, I knew she was pleased.

Keen to avoid the nobles who refused to leave, I spent much of my time with Senna, Elara, and her knights, cleaning out the last of Drakos’ men from within the city. Within days, they’d gone to ground, blending in with the citizens, and it became harder and harder to find them. But we set up a network for the people to report anything suspicious, and a team of horses to move us quickly through the city when news came.

After a few weeks, I was sure we’d cleared out most of them. Those that weren’t dead had chosen discretion over valor and left through the city gates I’d ordered to remain open.

There was a risk I’d have to face them again, but with Drakos gone, I figured there was a greater chance they’d return to Saromir than remain in Valorah. Besides, it was a chance I was willing to take to get them out of the city.

After that, and the conversation I’d had with Aratus, I spent many of my days perusing the texts in the monastery near the temple, searching for anything from which I could learn about magic. It was also a good place to hide from the noble’s daughters, and it allowed me to remain close to Lira and check, from time to time, on the progress the stonemasons were making. Or not making, as was more apt—the marble exterior had given way to a granite interior, and it was proving stubbornly resistant to the tools available.

They gave me the use of their small library, a quiet place to study. There were rarely more than a couple of monks around in the monastery itself, and they never came into the library while they knew I was there. I’d banished Elara outside the door, for her stoic presence was often distracting. But today, Senna had joined me and was proving more distracting than Elara ever was. She was leaning against a bookcase in her tight black leathers, balancing a dagger on the tip of her finger as she watched me. She’d grown from competent to lethal, and I was glad she was on my side.

“I’m bored,” she announced. “You’ve been at this for hours.”

More like half an hour, but I didn’t point that out. “You could read too, you know,” I said as I focused on the page before me. It was a dry text discussing the main theories of the origin of Sharlath. “Aren’t there some assassin skills you could learn?”

“Assassin?” she asked, in a tone half of surprise, half of interest.

I looked up at her, conscious that she’d never referred to herself as such. She might not even know her class. But she didn’t seem concerned by the word. Instead, she was looking at me with newfound interest.

“Do you think that’s a path that would appeal to you?” I asked tentatively.

She didn’t hesitate. “Absolutely.” Her gaze swept the room. “Are there books on assassin skills in here?”

I very much doubted the priesthood of Sharlath stocked such things. “We could try the library.” I closed the dusty tome I was reading. “Let’s go now. I’ve pretty much exhausted the options in here, anyway. I’ll let Lira know, and we can head over.”

She flipped her dagger into the air, caught it, and slipped it into her sheath with impressive dexterity, made more so because she hadn’t even looked as she’d done it. She slinked over, pressing herself against me for a kiss as soon as I stood up. Her eyes were sparkling with enthusiasm. “I’ll be the best assassin Valorah has ever seen,” she said, slipping her arms around my neck and kissing me again. Her body rubbed against mine, showing her excitement.

It seemed the prospect of learning how to kill more effectively was arousing my cute assassin, and it was half-cute, half-disturbing, but wholly understandable. She’d come a long way from the shy girl of only a few weeks before. But, she still had trauma in her past. If building the skills to defend herself was her way of dealing, I wasn’t about to stop her. Not in this barbaric world, with the threats we faced.

I pulled out the dagger I’d taken from Marisa, spinning it in my hand to offer her the hilt. “You should have this,” I said. “It’s an assassin’s blade.”

Her eyes gleamed as she looked at it, then she pulled her hands behind her back as if she couldn’t trust herself not to touch it. “It’s beautiful … I love the skulls. But it’s yours. I couldn’t take that.”

“Sure you can. It’s a magical blade with a backstab multiplier.” I proffered it toward her again. “Besides, since you insist on going out by yourself, I’d be happier knowing you have it.”

“I wasn’t by myself,” she grumbled, “I was with the knights.” She took the stiletto, staring lovingly at the blade. Then she flipped it around her hand, checking its balance. “What’s a backstab multiplier?”

“Er … it does more damage when you stick it in someone who doesn’t know you’re there.” I unbuckled my belt, pulling off the sheath that went with it.

“All daggers do that.”

I grinned; she had a point. “This one does it better. And though the blade is thin, it’s strong enough to take a hit just fine. You’ll be able to parry without worrying about it breaking.”

“Thank you, Kaelan.” Senna beamed up at me, looking as happy as a young girl who’d got a pony for Christmas. She unbuckled her own belt, pulling free one of her sheathed blades and replacing it with the one I’d given her. “You’ll need this,” she said, placing it in my hand, “until I can find you a better one.”

“This one will do just fine,” I said, looping it on and refastening my belt.

“I’ll get you a better one,” she insisted, then went up on her toes to kiss me. “A gift like this deserves a proper thank you,” she murmured huskily, rubbing her body against me again.

Her hand slipped down to unbuckle the belt I’d just refastened.

Chapter 9

Pleasure and Provocation

The way to an assassin’s heart was evidently with gifts of sharp, pointy things.

Grabbing her tight ass through her leathers, I pulled her into me and returned her kiss. She hooked a leg around mine, her balance perfect, and rubbed her hips against my thigh. I drew back and smiled down at her. “I know what’s on your mind, but I don’t think the monks would appreciate us having sex on their table. And Elara is just outside the door.”

“You’re the god-king, Your Holy Majesty,” she said as her hand slipped between us to rub at me through my trousers. “You can do what you want.”

I groaned at her touch, then again as her nails traced my growing hardness through my clothing. I was half-irritated at her playful use of that ridiculous title, and more than half-aroused at her teasing—not to mention the feel of her lithe body rubbing against me. “Best you remember that next time you call me ‘Holy Majesty’; otherwise, I’ll pin you over this table and spank your ass.”

“Mmm,” she murmured, a throaty sound, as she rubbed herself against me again. “Please don’t spank me, Your … Holy … Majesty.”

Okay, so it was like that.

I slid my hand up into her thick, dark hair, my fingers digging into her tresses as I gripped the base of her plait, pulling her head back to expose her neck to me. “I think you need a reminder of your place.”

Senna gave a cute little gasp, then an anticipatory body shudder that made her squirm against me. Her eyes were sparkling, but she still kept up her role. “I’m so sorry I’ve displeased you, Your Holy Majesty. Do I really deserve to be punished?”

“Keep it up, wench, and you’ll only get spanked harder.”

She grinned mischievously, making no attempt to deny her provocation, then adopted a pout, rising up on her toes to place kisses along my jawline. “I’m just a poor peasant girl. I can’t stop you … punishing … me.” She punctuated each word with another kiss, her fingers running over my cock. I was fully hard now, straining against my trousers.

The table before us was sturdy oak. At least, I hoped it was sturdy; we were about to find out. Part of me wanted to sweep the book onto the floor, dramatic style, but I pushed it off and onto the chair instead. I was pretty sure the tome was older than I was, and I didn’t want to piss off the monks—or a god that took the form of a spider, for that matter.

With my other hand, I forced Senna down across the varnished wood. Her hair matched the color perfectly. I kept her pinned with one hand, while with my other I reached beneath her, pulling off her still-unfastened belt and laying both daggers carefully on top of the monk’s book. Then I reached beneath her again, slipping the button of her leather trousers.

She was breathing rapidly, her hands gripping the sides of the table. Her hips lifted to give me better access, the smooth material straining tight over her delectable ass. I couldn’t resist; I gave one cheek a slap then and there, and she gasped at the impact.

I had to release her hair to pull the stiff leather down over her hips, but she made no attempt to move. She wanted this as much as I did—if not more. Her bare ass came slowly into view, her undergarments catching and dragged down too. I kept pulling until they were halfway down her thighs, and with the way she was bent and splayed across the table, the view was delicious.

I straightened and stood to the side of her, once more gripping her hair as I held her for her ‘punishment’, trailing my fingertips over the curve of her bottom.

“What do you call me?” I asked, my voice thick with arousal.

“Only what a good girl should call her god and king, Your Holy Majesty.”

I grinned. She was still pushing me.

I brought my hand down firmly on one ass cheek, the crack echoing about the library. If there were any Sharlath monks in earshot, I trusted Elara would keep them away. Given how often the paladin assigned herself outside my bedroom door, it wasn’t the first time she’d heard such noises.

Senna let out another cute gasp, her eyes closed, her lips slightly parted. Her ass twitched under my hand.

I gave her a slap on her other cheek, harder than the first. The gasps were nice, but I wanted to see if I could make her moan and whimper. She’d pushed for this, and now she was going to get what she’d unleashed.

Her small white teeth chewed her bottom lip, and her eyelids fluttered closed. Her face was pushed against the smooth table, but the rapture in her expression was obvious. I spanked her more, alternating sides, pausing enough between strikes to let her anticipate the next, but never be entirely sure when it was coming. Gradually, her gasps rose in pitch until I got what I wanted: a delicious little whimper.

The skin of her bottom was warm beneath my touch as I trailed my palm slowly over the smooth curves. The whimper became a moan, and she pushed her ass back into my hand. I gave her another hard slap, and she jerked against the table, catching her breath and giving a shudder of pleasure. Then I let my fingers trail lower until they dipped between her legs. She was as wet as I had anticipated, her slick arousal quickly coating my fingers.

“What do you call me?” I asked again, teasing her entrance with one fingertip.

“What you are,” Senna murmured as she arched her back more, pressing her vulva back against my hand. “My lord and master … Your Holy Majesty.”

I grinned, giving her ass another playful slap. “It doesn’t seem like you’ve learned your lesson.”

“I’m trying, really I am,” she lied, her voice breathy, her eyes still closed. “Teach me another way.”

I’d been intending to. She was just too irresistible, presented as she was, and the little minx knew it. I kept a tight grip on her hair as my free hand went to my own trousers, pulling off my belt. The weight of my weapons dragged it down, but I held onto them until they touched the floor, settling them carefully. It wouldn’t do to damage them, for the few seconds of control it required.

I moved behind her, and I could no longer reach her hair. Instead, I trailed my hand down her back, keeping the pressure up, holding her against the table as I readied myself behind her.

Senna made no attempt to move away but gripped the table tighter, lifting her ass in offering, a further teasing invitation. She had the most perfect behind, and it looked even better tinged pink from my spanks. My cock was as hard as steel as I took it in my hand and rubbed the head of it between her legs. She awarded me with another moan, her hips rising further as she went up on her toes, offering herself. I pushed inside her, and we both gasped with the intensity of that first penetration.

She was delectably wet and warm, and so tight that it took me several tries to push all the way in, but at last, my hips were pressed against the heat of her well-spanked behind. She shuddered at the sensation, her sex clenching me, and this time, we moaned together.

“Yes, Kaelan…” she gasped with a breath, and I didn’t think she was aware she’d finally dropped that ridiculous ‘holy majesty’.

But I wasn’t about to let her off easily.

I pulled back gradually, then drove forward into her. She gripped the table with both hands as her thighs banged against the edge. Groaning with the pleasure of the feel of her, I gripped her hips and began to thrust, slow and unhurried. I wanted to make this last, to feel her writhe beneath me as I took her. We both wanted this, and I needed to remind Senna that there were greater pleasures in life than killing and revenge.

My fingers dug into the soft flesh of her hips as I pulled her into me, my thrusts steadily growing stronger and faster as our pleasure grew. She was gasping with every movement, her little cries rising steadily higher in pitch. One leg began to tremble involuntarily, and she writhed her ass against me. With a louder cry, she gave into her release, her sex gripping me as she lost herself in the pleasure. I kept thrusting, the pace the same as before, prolonging her orgasm even as she grew so much tighter around my cock. My own pleasure began to build, and I let loose a shuddering breath as I fought for control.

“Fuck … Kaelan …” Senna gasped as she felt me tense, and she released the edge of the table, pushing her palms down flat against the wood to better drive back into me, meeting my thrusts.

It was all it took to push me over the edge into my own release, and I spurted inside her with a grunt of satisfaction.

“Kalean,” she murmured, feeling my climax. “Yes … Yes. By the gods, I love you.”

I gave a short chuckle at her choice of words and rewarded her with a last sharp slap on her ass. “What do you call me?” I asked her once more.

“Do that to me every day, and I’ll call you whatever you want.”

I chuckled again, then I leaned over her until my lips were by her ear. “Call me Kaelan.”

“Yes, my master, my love.”

Heh. Close enough.

Chapter 10

Study and Skills

The main library at Norathil was a prominent stone structure, a short way off the largest of the city’s squares. It wasn’t all that far from the palace, in one of the nicer districts. Ironically, it was quite close to the brothel where Lira had found Drakos, but I didn’t think I’d mention that to the librarians.

The building was one of the largest in Norathil, and when we stepped inside, it was obvious why. Elara peeled off to stand by the door, while Senna and I wandered further in. Bookcases lined the walls from the floor to the high ceiling, an iron spiral staircase reaching up to a balcony that circled the upper reaches of the space and created a second level. More bookcases filled the interior, but they were arranged with enough space for it not to feel claustrophobic. Most of the volumes were leatherbound, though some of them were little more than sheaths of parchment tied with string and yellow with age.

A librarian approached with small, quiet steps, and I asked for what we wanted—texts dealing with the arcane for me, and assassin skills for Senna—and the librarian left to find someone with enough authority.

I focused on Senna while we waited. She clasped my hand with both of hers, looking around the large library with a mixture of excitement and apprehension. She’d grown more nervous with each step on the way over until I wondered if she was having second thoughts about her assassination path.

“You don’t have to pursue this route,” I told her. “If you’d be more comfortable focusing on your archery, perhaps…”

“No,” she said quickly, shaking her head. “This feels right.”

Her response didn’t match the apprehension I was sensing, but before I could explore further, another librarian arrived. He was an elderly man, balding and wrinkled, yet his eyes were sharp as he regarded us. He was dressed in a simple white robe that reminded me of the one Lira had first worn. It looked a lot better on her.

“Welcome to the library of Norathil,” he said in a steady voice that belied his age. “I understand you’re seeking magical texts.”

From his tone, I didn’t get the impression we were about to gain his cooperation.

“Indeed,” I confirmed, playing innocent and laying it on thick. “And whatever you have on assassination skills.”

To his credit, he did little more than raise an eyebrow. “Well, it’s nice to meet someone who knows what they want, but I regret I can’t help you.” He gave us a small nod as if to say, ‘that was that’.

I smiled to myself. It seemed my face wasn’t yet widely known. Perhaps I should get some coins minted.

“Do you not have the texts?” I asked before he had a chance to turn away.

He hesitated, as if he had been about to do just that. “The library at Norathil has the greatest collection of books in all of Valorah,” he said, his words tinged with both pride and affront. “However, we cannot make available such texts as you have asked merely to anyone who walks in off the street.”

“Of course,” I agreed. “But then I’m not just anyone.”

Several other clerks were in earshot, and two of his staff were approaching swiftly like sharks to a wounded swimmer. I turned to give Senna a reassuring smile while I waited for them to bring the head librarian up to speed. They should’ve told him before he came over, and I suspected there’d be ‘an opportunity for training’ as soon as we’d left.

Senna smiled back at me, humor in her eyes as she recognized what I was doing, but her smile was tremulous, and she clung to my hand. I still hadn’t ascertained the reason for her anxiety.

“My apologies, Your Majesty,” the head librarian said with a low bow, drawing my attention back to him. “I regret that I had not been informed you were coming and am clearly slow on the uptake.” He glanced pointedly at Elara, who stood near the door, as if he should’ve guessed. It was a fair point; even from this distance, she managed to cast an imposing presence. “The prior king tended to have books delivered to the palace, and we did not expect …” he trailed off with a small shake of his head. “My name is Ravion, the head librarian, and it would be my honor to assist you. May I show you to a suitable room for your privacy?”

I gave him a gracious smile, liking how he hadn’t tried to pass blame to his subordinates. It was a good measure of the man. “Thank you. I trust my unannounced arrival won’t disrupt you too much?”

“Of course not,” he said, leading us across the library as one of the other clerks quickly joined us with a large leather-bound volume.

Ravion showed us into a small room with high windows and several reading lamps set about a large oak table. “Please make yourself comfortable, Your Majesty. The other texts shouldn’t be too long, and we will have refreshments brought.”

The other clerk laid the large volume on the table, gave a hurried bow, and disappeared as quickly as he’d come.

I pulled up a chair, eager to see what new secrets I could learn, while Senna leaned against a bookcase in the corner, watching me as she had in the small library in the monastery. I glanced up at her. “Don’t you want to see what they’ve brought us?”

Her fingers toyed with the hilt of one of her daggers, and for a long moment, she chewed her lip. I was about to reassure her, to let her know again that she could pursue a different path if she wished, but she spoke before I did.

“I can’t read,” she blurted out, then blushed deeply and lowered her eyes.

I blinked in surprise, and then it all made sense—the way she’d grown quieter as we approached the library, the death grip on my hand, the nervousness. Seeing her in her leathers, competently spinning daggers around like they were toys, it was easy to forget she’d been a simple peasant girl. When would she have had a chance to read, or a reason to need to? Most of this world was probably illiterate.

“Would you like to learn?” I asked, gently.

Her head came up, her eyes lighting with enthusiasm. “Really? You mean it? I thought you’d think less of me.”

“It would be my absolute pleasure to teach you,” I said with heartfelt sincerity. “It will take some time, it’s not easy, but … I know you’ll learn quickly. We could start now if you like.”

She nodded avidly, coming around the end of the table to sit on the chair beside me. Then she leaned in to place a kiss on my cheek. “Thank you, Kaelan. You’ve no idea how much this means to me.”

I gave her a smile. “Keep a good hold of that fervor because this is going to challenge you.”

“I’m up for it,” she said, her chin raising. “Bring it on, Your Holy Majesty.”

I gave a playful growl. “Don’t start that again. The head librarian would have a heart attack if he walked in here to find us doing … that.”

She grinned, then turned expectantly to the volume before me.

“This isn’t the best book with which to teach you, but while we wait for the other clerk, let’s make a start,” I said. “First, the alphabet. Each letter has a name and a sound. This one is…”

I trailed off, staring at the page where my finger pointed at a letter.

For just an instant, I’d had the strangest feeling. It was the letter ‘A’, the beginning of everything. I knew it was the letter ‘A’, but for a moment, it hadn’t looked right.

I took a deep breath, closing my eyes, and traced the letter ‘A’ on the page with my finger. Then I opened my eyes and looked down at the letter I’d indicated to Senna. It was still the letter ‘A’; it just … wasn’t the one I’d drawn with my finger, the one I’d learned at school as a child.

I couldn’t believe I’d only just thought of it. In the past couple of weeks, I must’ve read a dozen texts and never considered it once.

Had I really thought everyone spoke English in this world? Did it really make sense that they wrote in English, or even with the same alphabet?

Yet I knew how to speak, to read. I could understand everything that was said to me in a language I couldn’t possibly know. I was still calling it the letter ‘A’, even though, logically, it was impossible that their alphabet was the same as ours.

And somehow my brain was perfectly happy with all of that.

“Is everything alright, Kaelan?” Senna asked me in a quiet voice. “You don’t have to teach me if you don’t want to.”

I shook my head, casting away my thoughts. “Of course I do. Forgive me, a momentary distraction.” Another riddle, another enigma. My brain, my mind, my very life changed by my transition to this world.

There had to be a reason, and I knew where I could find the answers I sought. But the secrets of the pyramid were for another day.

I cleared my throat. “So. The letter ‘A’. It makes an ‘ah’ sound, like ‘apple’. Can you hear it?”

Even as I asked the question, I wondered what translation my brain was actually providing. What were the chances ‘apple’, in this world, began with the first letter of their alphabet, and even sounded the same?

Could I even teach Senna like this?

Yet something had happened, for as I considered the word ‘apple’, the sound I’d made fit perfectly.

What a complete mind-fuck.

I resolved to just get on with it and not think about it too hard. I’d avoid a lot of migraines that way.

Senna and I spent several days in the palace, working on her reading with books I’d taken from the library. She’d made good progress; in between researching assassin skills, we’d finished the alphabet and begun with simple words, and I’d stopped questioning whatever magic allowed me to read, speak, and teach in a language I couldn’t possibly know.

“You skipped that vowel sound again,” I said, pointing.

Senna’s cheeks flushed, and she pulled her hand back. “Dammit,” she muttered, “I can do this.”

“Yes, you can.”

She sighed but tried again, and I delighted in the proud smile she gave when she got it right.

I had no idea how long it took for an intelligent adult to learn to read. Maybe it was my god power boosting her, but whatever the reason, I was impressed with her growth.

Her motivation was strong. Whether it was so she could read for herself the book on assassin skills Ravion had found for us, or because she’d always wanted to read and had never had the chance, hours went by without her focus wavering.

We still took regular breaks, and I used these to flick on through the book, picking out things that drew my eye.

“Silent Movement.” I stopped when I saw the heading. Stealth had helped me, and I knew it would be a mainstay for Senna. I read her the simple tips and techniques that were listed under the heading, and she listened thoughtfully.

“Alright, I think I’ve got it,” she said when I was done, and I wondered if it was that simple—did she now have the perk? I brought up her info sheet, and sure enough, Silent Movement was listed. That had been easy. “What’s next?”

She was hungry to learn, and we soon added Acrobatics: a catch-all for agility-based movements like rolls, flips, and evasive maneuvers; Sixth Sense: a skill that provided a brief warning of incoming damage; and Pressure Point Strikes for added lethality. I tentatively mentioned poison, but she shook her head. “I can’t take on any more for now. My head is too full as it is.” Another glance at her sheet showed that all three perks were listed alongside Silent Movement, and I wondered if that had used up all her available slots. It was strange to see the world’s game mechanics reflected in her sense of mental fatigue.

We were yet to add any class abilities, and I skimmed for a bit until I came across one that sounded familiar. “Shadow Knives,” I read. “Do you recall the lieutenant in Taralith using these?”

She perked up. “Could I learn something like that?”

“I expect so. Let’s try.” I read her the page, and she leaned forward eagerly. All it took was one run through the description, and a new ability appeared on her sheet. I raised an eyebrow at her. “Think you could give it a go?”

She raised a hand, and two dark, shadowy blades burst from her palm, reminding me of my fight in the rain in Taralith’s square. One impacted a vase on the mantlepiece, shattering it, while the other embedded itself in the wall nearby. When they both faded to mist, there was a hole where the second had struck.

I pointedly cleared my throat. “I didn’t actually mean now … or in here.”

But Senna was staring in shock at her hand. “Did you see that?” She shifted her gaze to me, her beautiful brown eyes sparkling with excitement. “Did you see what I did?”

I chuckled. “I did. So did the wall, and you killed the vase.”

“It was hideous. It deserved to die.” She grinned at me. “Is there more?”

She’d fired two blades, and Drakos’ lieutenant had managed three. “That one will likely grow stronger with practice,” I said as I flicked on through the book. I meant by leveling, of course, but neither Lira nor Senna had ever shown an understanding of the numerical mechanics of this world.

With the skills she had, her combat capability was already high; I wanted something that would aid her versatility. “Hmm … Escape Artist? Slipping ropes and such?”

She shook her head. “When you tie me up, I’m not going to want to escape.”

“That wasn’t quite what I meant.” I shook my head and moved on. Conversations with Senna often took that direction; the girl was insatiable, but I had no objections. “Smoke Bomb? It only works at night, though.”

She pondered it. “Would I have to carry them around, or would it work like the Shadow Knives?” She inspected her hand, like she half-expected it to be swirling with shadowy magical energy.

I glanced down the page, reading ahead. “No … it seems to suggest you’d use your mana.”

“Mana?”

“Er … your energy. Like Lira, when she heals.”

“Oh, that makes sense. Yes, Smoke Bomb, please. I can see how I would use that.”

Again it appeared on her info sheet when I’d finished reading the description. Interestingly, it was doing nothing for me—but then I wasn’t an assassin, and neither did I have an ability slot open.

“More?” I asked, when we’d finished.

Senna shook her head. “No … that’s quite enough. Gosh, I feel exhausted just learning those.”

I was glad she’d picked up new abilities. She was getting better, stronger, but I couldn’t help but wonder if they would add to her recklessness. There were dangerous waters ahead, and I couldn’t protect her from all of it.

I closed the book. “Practice them when you can, but not near any vases, alright?”

She grinned sheepishly.

Chapter 11

Pyramid and Passages

The next day, we were interrupted after lunch by the arrival of Lira, looking flushed but excited. It could only mean one thing.

“You’ve made a breach?” I asked, feeling my pulse accelerate in anticipation.

“Yes! Just now. We broke through the stone we’ve been working on this week, and there was empty space beyond.”

Finally.

“You stopped the work?”

“Immediately, as you ordered,” she confirmed. “The men are still there, for the hole is not very large. But I wanted you to know.”

I was already up from my chair, belting on my weapons. “Let’s go.”

We made our way back to the temple complex, and the men were sitting around in the courtyard, enjoying a break and a late lunch.

Lira led me to the eastern side of the pyramid, where three of the granite blocks had been painstakingly broken apart. They’d been reinforced with sturdy timbers, while much of the debris had been swept away.

“Have you had issues with stability?” I asked as I regarded their precautions.

“No, it’s been quite stable.” Lira gestured at the scaffolding. “This was just a safeguard.”

I nodded. It was clear the stone blocks had been evenly interwoven, and the integrity of the pyramid was holding well, despite the cavity in its side being as tall as a man and wide enough for two. Past where Lira’s teams had smashed through the first three blocks, there were the remains of a fourth, and a hole the size of my fist where it was obvious the pyramid became hollow.

It still didn’t mean there was anything of consequence within, but we were one step closer to finding out. I pushed my way in, peering through the gap. My night vision let me see into the darkness, and I could make out a channel the width of one block before the wall began again.

It was a passage, deliberately incorporated inside the structure.

I turned to Lira, excitement bubbling within me. “How long to widen this enough for me to enter?”

“Not long, now that there’s a gap beyond. A few hours.”

“If the men are rested, let’s get to it.” Lira knew I meant the men could get to it whether they were rested or not, but it didn’t hurt to show good leadership.

The waiting was the hardest part. It had already been weeks, but those last few hours crawled as slowly as a Friday afternoon in the office. I stood watching with arms folded, Senna and Lira flanking me, Elara in my shadow, and my imagination running rampant with what I might find.

It was an effort to remind myself that the most likely discovery was nothing at all.

“How did the team inside the temple fare?” I asked as we waited.

“Initially well, but more slowly the farther they dug as it became more troublesome to remove the stone. They’ve dug a depth of four blocks but not yet broken through.”

I nodded. By my estimate, the pyramid was over a hundred feet high, and it made sense that the deeper areas were where I’d find the secrets I was hoping for. At the base, each side was roughly twice as long as the pyramid was tall, and it seemed each block measured about ten feet in height and depth, with a width of twenty. With an opening after only four blocks, that left plenty of space within the pyramid.

I could feel my excitement growing.

Darkness slowly fell, and the men lit torches to continue the work. The hole was almost large enough, and I was twitching with eagerness. Someone had brought chairs for our comfort, but though Senna and Lira had been seated for a while, I was too agitated. Elara never sat while she was on duty.

At last, I felt they’d opened it enough for me to squeeze through, and I called a halt.

Lira and Senna rose as the men dispersed, retreating into the courtyard to rest.

I pulled a torch from a nearby sconce and approached the gap. The light shone inside, confirming what I’d seen before: an open passage, exactly the width of one block, and a uniform granite wall the far side. We’d broken through into the top of the passage, and it dropped another block down, the floor a dozen feet below. A rope would make it easier, but I didn’t want to wait.

I handed the torch to Lira. “Will you pass this to me when I’m down?”

“Of course,” she said, taking the light. “Do you think it’s safe?”

I hesitated. I was heading into the unknown, and it was foolish to assume there were no hazards. “Is the altar still in the temple above?”

“Yes.”

I focused, pulling up my settings window and accessing the respawn menu.

Default respawn point:

Temple of Kaelan, Norathil City, Valorah.

Set respawn point? Y/N.

The altar may have been moved by the crews, but it was still registering. I left the settings as they were. “Safe or not, I need to go in. Ensure no one follows me.” Some sixth sense told me this was for my eyes only. Besides, if there were traps to trigger, it was better if I was the one to trigger them.

“Yes, Kaelan.”

Elara stepped forward, looping her shield onto her back.

I raised an eyebrow at her. “Did you hear me say no one follows me?”

“I did, Sire.” She didn’t back down.

“That means you, too, Elara.” There wasn’t room for negotiation on this, and if she saw me as her king, she needed to obey my commands. “I want you to guard Lira and Senna while I’m gone,” I said, relenting. She needed a purpose; she could have that one.

She didn’t look happy about it, but she bowed and stepped back.

I squirmed my way through the gap, my weapons catching on the jagged edges of the hole. It was a tighter fit than I’d envisaged, and I lost a layer of skin before I finally pushed through. I held onto the edges, the drop beneath me, checking there wasn’t a pit of spikes immediately below. But all I could see was the open passage, stretching away in both directions before the ends disappeared around corners.

I readied myself and dropped, rolling as I landed to break the fall, yet still the breath was knocked from me and my ankle twinged painfully. I should’ve waited for a rope.

But I was down, my ankle was taking my weight, and I was in the pyramid. At last.

“Drop the torch,” I called to Lira, and caught it as it fell. It cast a flickering glow along the passage, and with my night vision, I could see just fine beyond its reach.

The passage was perfectly uniform, the perfect width and height for the size of the blocks—two blocks tall and one block wide. It measured roughly ten-foot-by-twenty-foot, running north-south inside the eastern wall, with a high ceiling—higher than was needed, and the dimensions felt wrong, like it was built for taller people. Or perhaps I was just being suspicious.

The pyramid could just be hollow to save on materials. Or maybe it was full of spiked pits, swinging blade traps, and sliding walls to crush the unwary.

Whatever the reality, it had been calling to me since the very first day, and now I had a chance to discover why.

I headed north down the passageway, one slow and steady pace at a time.

My heart was racing with every step I took. I was close to something, I could feel it.

I approached the first corner with caution, treating the inside of the pyramid like one big trap waiting to spring. Worst-case scenario, it took me a little longer to discover there was nothing here. But I didn’t want to walk blindly into an obstacle that could’ve been avoided with sufficient care.

Yet all I saw around the corner was more corridor, stretching on into the darkness.

My night vision wasn’t sufficient to see to the end, but it looked like the passage just continued straight—no rooms off to the side, no holes in the walls from which spikes could erupt.

It was featureless. A bit of an anticlimax, if I was honest.

The far end eventually came into sight, and I estimated the passage was over a hundred feet long. Given the first passage I’d entered ran north-south, and Lira’s team had dug in from the east wall, that meant this longer passage ran west inside the north wall of the pyramid. It made sense that any secrets or treasures to be found would lie in the center somewhere, though not necessarily on this level. Regardless, I could only keep going and hope we wouldn’t have to chisel our way through the whole damn thing.

That could take months.

I was just over halfway down the passage when the floor shifted under my next step, an almost imperceptible movement accompanied by a foreboding click. I crouched in reflex, expecting a spear to come launching down the passage or a blade to swing past my head. There were no marks on the walls, no clue that anything was different. The floor hadn’t given any hint that this block was different from the previous, save that between each block there were lines where one finished and the subsequent started. And I’d just trod on the next one.

An instant later, there came a double crash as blocks of granite fell into the passageway, both before me and up ahead.

There was no way of shifting those. I was trapped.

Even if I could call Lira and her team down, it would take a week or more to smash through one. I’d have died of thirst by then. Not an appealing way to go.

But despite the claustrophobia I was suddenly developing, I was elated. This trap meant there was something to protect. All I had to do was get to it. Somehow.

Sand started flowing down the walls, fine and white. Small particles filled the air, and soon I was coughing as they clogged in my throat. The floor was rapidly covered, the grains sparkling as they caught the light of my torch. The sand was flowing from a rectangular opening high in the blocks above that hadn’t been there before, pouring down in an unceasing waterfall. It was already up to my ankles and rising swiftly.

At least I wouldn’t have to die of dehydration.

I headed further along the corridor toward the opposite block that had sealed me in, pulling my feet free of the sand only for them to sink back in with each step. There was nothing to see on either side, no holes suggesting secret panels to depress and end this flow. The sand was already up to my thighs before I even reached the end, forcing me to wade through, each step slower and slower. The grit was in my eyes, and I had to resist rubbing at them and making it worse. I blinked rapidly, my eyes tearing up. I held my torch high for the last few precious moments of light, but the block of stone ahead was nothing but smooth granite.

It was pointless to push against it, but I still tried. If the weight of the sand didn’t shift it, what hope had I? The fine sand had reached my chest, and it had been less than a minute since I’d triggered the trap.

I’d never drowned before. Sand would likely hurt more than water, though maybe less than Drakos’ sword.

Grimly, I stared up at the wide opening in the wall above, more than a dozen feet out of reach. I tried to scramble onto the sand, to raise myself up, but it was too fine. I just sank immediately, like quicksand, no way of getting myself above it.

My torch flailed close to the wall, snuffed out by the falling sand. I was plunged into darkness, insufficient light even for my night vision.

I gritted my teeth, unable to do anything but listen to the incessant hissing of the sand and await what was sure to be an unpleasant death.

At least it might offer a change from all my zombie nightmares.

Chapter 12

Death and Discovery

I awoke on a familiar stone table, but the four pillars were no longer perfectly around it. After growing used to seeing them ring me when I awoke, it was strangely disorientating.

My last thought before I’d died was whether I’d awake with sand in my lungs, and it was such a relief to be able to take a breath that I indulged myself and took a couple more.

On balance, drowning in sand was slightly better than having my face chewed off by zombies, but a hell of a lot worse than dying to Drakos’ sword.

At least I’d solved the problem of respawning naked. I still had all my equipment, courtesy of the setting I’d unlocked at level fourteen. There was nothing for it but to try again.

Except now one passage had been totally blocked off. There was no getting through that barricade of sand—not without smashing through the block, then bucket-chaining for weeks.

I sighed, sat up, and swung my legs over the edge of the altar. Before me was the pit the other work crew had dug, carving their way through the floor of the temple. My eyes were drawn to Lira who was waiting for me only a dozen feet away, watching me with mournful eyes.

“Did it hurt?” she asked, her voice filled with sympathy.

Her innocent question triggered memories of the sensation of my mouth and lungs filling with sand, and for several moments, all I could do was cough in reflex. I guess the mind never got used to processing dying. “I’ve had worse,” I gasped when I could speak again. My throat felt dry and raspy, even though I knew it had fully recovered from its sandpapering. Lira brought me a goblet of watered wine, and I drank greedily.

“How did you know I’d—” Died. “—be here?” I asked her when I’d drank my fill.

“We heard the crash. It sounded like stone blocks falling, and … well. Senna is by the gap with a torch and a rope, and I came up here.”

I glanced at her in alarm. “Senna isn’t going in, is she?”

“No, no,” Lira said quickly, calming me. “Of course not.”

“Good.”

Yet I knew I had to go back.

I wondered how the pyramid would kill me next time.

But despite my morose thoughts, I was excited. It didn’t matter how long it took, I was going to beat this pyramid and uncover its secrets. No one put sand traps of death where there was nothing to protect.

“Gonna be a long night,” I muttered, making my way past Lira and down the pyramid’s steps. Climbed up: once. Climbed down: … no idea. I really should start a tally by the door.

Senna heard us coming, pausing only long enough to shove the torch that was in her hand into a nearby sconce before flinging herself into my arms. I held her to me, stroking her hair as she trembled against my chest. I was conscious of Elara staring at me with wide eyes.

“I’m alright,” I said gently. “See? I’m fine, I’m not going anywhere.”

Senna pulled back with an effort, giving me a jerky nod. “We heard that crash, and …” She dashed the tears from her eyes. “I’m sorry, I know you’re a god, but … it was like when Drakos killed you. Only it was worse, because we didn’t know what had happened.”

I wasn’t about to tell her, either. No one needed that nightmare material. “I’m fine,” I said instead. “And your eyes are beautiful with tears in them.”

She smiled up at me. “You’re the only one who makes me cry.”

I laughed. “Mostly tears of joy, I hope.”

She gave a small shrug. “Some of those spanks hurt.”

“You asked for those.”

“And I’m looking forward to the next time.”

“When did he spank you?” Lira asked, curious, her eyes shining with excitement in the torchlight. “I want details!” It seemed both my girls had come to accept Elara as part of the surroundings, for Senna began a vivid and uncensored reprisal of our time in the monastery’s library.

I knew both of them were seeking any distraction to take their minds off my death, so I left them to it and approached the hole in the wall, this time using the rope to climb down. Senna interrupted her detailed recounting of me pinning her over the table long enough to throw me a torch, and I set off north up the passage again. I knew this way was blocked, but I wanted to examine the trap. Yet I’d hardly taken any steps before a grating sound echoed around me like a giant grinding his teeth. It was so loud it seemed to make the walls vibrate. Or maybe the walls were vibrating.

“Kaelan!” Lira called down to me.

“I’m fine,” I answered her.

“What was that?”

“Don’t know yet. You girls stay out of here, whatever happens. Promise me.”

“Don’t worry, we’re not stupid.”

I chuckled and pressed forward. Now I had another reason to inspect that trap; I had the sneaking suspicion it had just reset, and that showed a level of technology far beyond what Valorah was capable of.

Sure enough, the corridor was open again, the blocked passage somehow cleared. But the granite floor was covered in a smattering of sand that crunched underfoot—proof I was in the right part of the passage.

I knelt and examined the floor, looking for any indication of what had happened. The block that had smashed down at this end of the corridor would’ve been about … here, where there was no sand. I walked a little further, eyeing the patch of floor that had set the trap off the first time. Each block in the pyramid was a ten-foot-by-twenty-foot cuboid, marked by the natural join, a thin line in the floor. If I could leap this block, maybe I could bypass the trap entirely. But twenty feet was a hell of a jump, even with my agility.

The sand had come from the large opening toward the ceiling, and I glanced up at where I’d seen it. Now, there was only smooth granite, no hint of the deathtrap that awaited. I wondered whether there was an endless supply of sand, or had it somehow been recycled when the trap reset? Maybe it was drained through the floor into some kind of counterweight system to bring it back into place to trigger again. Or perhaps it was nothing so convoluted; in this world, for all I knew, it could just be shifted with magic.

I was curious to see what was past that opening, and that gave me an idea. It wasn’t a very good idea, and one that would most likely be highly unpleasant to explore, but I’d already drowned in sand once, and I could do it again if I had to. What were a few minutes of choking to death if it helped unlock the secrets of the pyramid?

But first, I wanted to check the southern end of the passage we’d opened to ensure I hadn’t missed anything obvious.

I passed back by the entrance hole, and the light of my torch drew the girls’ attention. They’d been talking together in quiet voices but stopped when they saw me.

“Are you alright?” Lira asked.

“Are you coming up?” Senna said at the same time.

It was nice to hear their concern. “I’m fine. Going to check out this direction.”

Past the southern corner, again the passage disappeared off into the darkness. I grimaced, wondering which tile would set off a new trap this time, but headed on anyway. I was halfway along the passage when I saw something new—a set of stone steps leading up, slowly appearing out of the gloom. I drew closer, my pulse rising in anticipation of a new trap, but I reached the staircase without anything happening.

The breach Lira’s team had made wasn’t on the lowest level of the pyramid but three stones up, yet that still put me the better part of a hundred feet below the temple. Plenty of room between here and there to hide secret areas—and more traps.

I took the stairs slowly, scanning for holes in the walls, signs that any of the granite was in some way different, and even checking the ceiling. The sand trap had been almost imperceptible until it triggered, so I was probably wasting my time, but I kept my head on a swivel, my progress cautious.

The steps led to another passage, necessarily shorter than the previous as I was now higher in the pyramid. It headed straight, a distant corner appearing as I approached, my night vision penetrating the darkness. There was nothing else to see.

The expectation of imminent death wasn’t doing my nerves much good. It didn’t matter that I could die without consequences—it wasn’t as if I liked it. My survival instinct still rebelled strongly against the idea of dying, as if my mind would never accept my immortality. It was difficult to overcome four million years of instinct and evolution in the space of a few short months.

But as I followed the passage, nothing happened. A corner, another passage, another corner. And then another staircase.

I followed the path upwards, each layer offering nothing but passages terminating in more steps upward. As I rose the corridors grew shorter and shorter as the pyramid thinned, but there were no side doors, no way into the center. It was like the passages were ringing the core of the pyramid, and I knew ultimately I’d have to figure out how to get inside. But for now, I was content to explore this route in the relative peace of not yet being killed.

As no threats emerged, I began to move faster, caution set aside, until it was as if I was taking a relaxed stroll through the alien pyramid, curious to see what I’d find at the end of this path. I’d climbed for a while and must surely be close to the temple at the top. The passages were now only about thirty feet long; even allowing for the width of the walls, there couldn’t be much left to climb.

I turned another corner, and there was nothing but empty passage terminating in a dead end. No staircase, no door, just smooth stone. But the last few blocks were marble, not granite.

It had to mean something. It made no sense to simply be a blocked path.

My caution returned as I approached slowly, examining the stone by the light of my flickering torch. I hoped there was some reason behind all this, but I couldn’t fully shake the thought that this was all a wild goose chase. Of course, the pyramid would be hollow within, if only to save time and materials. Maybe the interior core was nothing more than empty space, too.

But that theory didn’t explain the sand trap far beneath me or the feeling I had that seemed to pull at me.

I set the torch down on the floor, using both hands to painstakingly search the end wall. There had to be a switch, a keyhole, or some kind of loose piece of stone that could be depressed to trigger a secret door. I refused to accept any other solution.

It took me almost a quarter of an hour to find it, and by that time, the torch was sputtering on its last embers. The trigger was artfully concealed into one of the natural black veins that ran through the white marble, on the side wall of the passage a few feet from the dead end. It was little more than a slight dimple in the marble, a round depression that could easily be mistaken for an imperfection—except there hadn’t been any imperfections. I almost missed it because it was set so high, seven feet up from the floor. That reinforced my theory that the architects of this strange pyramid may not have been human but taller creatures for whom a switch at that height made sense.

Gritting my teeth, I pressed my finger into the indentation and pushed.

Nothing happened other than the wall lifting up—exactly as I’d hoped—to reveal the empty temple, lit by moonlight that streamed down through its high windows.

It was anticlimactic, but it told me one thing: the only way on was past the sand trap.

I walked on through the temple, letting my fingers brush across the altar as I passed, and headed on down the steps outside.

The girls heard my footsteps, echoing through the still of the night, and came to meet me.

“Did you die again?” Senna asked, concern in both girls’ expressions.

I gave them a reassuring smile. “No. A passage inside led up to the temple. Too well hidden for us to find it.”

“Oh,” Lira said in surprise, her concern changing to curiosity. “Are you going back in?”

“Not tonight,” I said. “It’s late, and I want to try something different. It’ll take some time to build what I need. You had carpenters here, correct?”

“Yes.”

I nodded. “In the morning, then.” I pulled both girls to me, an arm around each of their waists. “Let’s get some sleep.” I was going to need my strength for the next day.

“Not too much sleep,” Lira said, rubbing herself against me. “Senna got a spanking, and I’m jealous.”

I chuckled. I didn’t mind losing a bit of sleep for such a good cause.

We walked away from the pyramid, and I stopped by the gateway to talk to the posted militia and Elara’s knight who had the nighttime guard duty.

“It’s Karina, isn’t it?” I said, recognizing the brunette. Her helm was off, though she wore the rest of her gleaming armor.

“Kira, Your Holy Majesty. Karina is my sister, but we look very similar,” she replied, making excuses for me.

“My mistake,” I muttered, irritated that the stupid title had somehow caught on. Maybe it was time to accept it was here to stay.

“Elara returned to the palace for food, Sire. She was here until a few moments ago.”

“That’s fine,” I said, only now realizing my shadow was absent. But the half-elf could manage her own schedule without my say-so.

“Will you be back tonight, Sire?”

“No, not tonight. Ensure that no one enters,” I reminded her firmly.

Kira gave me a salute, arm across her chest, and bowed. “No one will get past me.”

I nodded. I didn’t anticipate anyone would try, but they’d have to be determined to take on Kira and the guards. “Then I wish you a peaceful night.”

We left them to it, walking back to the city and the comfort of our bed.

The pyramid was still calling to me, stronger than before, and I had to resist the urge to look back as I walked away.

But tomorrow … Tomorrow, I’d crack its secrets.

I needed something to take my mind off the pyramid, and I knew I wasn’t going to be able to sleep. I was grateful the girls wanted to play; it was the distraction I needed.

Chapter 13

Sand and Sacrifice

The following morning, the carpenter got to work immediately after I explained what I wanted. “An hour, Your Majesty,” he said. I thanked him and left him to it, trusting him to get it done.

“I heard that,” Lira said and swallowed hard. “You drowned in sand, didn’t you?”

Senna raised one slender eyebrow at me, my assassin less perturbed. Even Elara stirred uncomfortably, her armor clinking.

Shit. I hadn’t told them, but they’d figured it out anyway from what I’d said to the carpenter.

“Just a day in the life of a god,” I said, with a hint of nonchalance. I didn’t want them dwelling on this, and Lira already seemed upset. I pulled her against me. “You’ve seen me die a bunch of times, but I’m still here, aren’t I?”

“Yes … but I don’t like the thought of anything happening to you.”

“And now you’re planning on doing it again,” Senna said, folding her arms as she regarded me. She was leaning casually against a post, dressed in the tight black leathers that had become her signature look, and playing with the dagger I’d given her. She was a lethal-looking but highly attractive package. Many of the guards on duty were eyeing her, and with more than mere curiosity.

She sheathed the dagger easily by feel alone, as she pushed off the post. Today, she was wearing her usual twin daggers on her hips, but she’d picked up two more from somewhere and strapped them to her calves.

Damn, she was hot.

I pulled her into me and gave her a kiss. The guards suddenly found other things to occupy their attention.

“Mmm,” she said, pressing herself against me, “that’s much nicer when you’re not wearing your breastplate.”

I’d left my breastplate in my room in the palace; it would make it easier to climb through the sand. I grinned and gave her ass a quick slap, then turned toward the pyramid. I had an hour to kill while the carpenter did his job.

Senna grimaced, looking disconsolate. “Are you going to spend the day in there again?”

“That’s the plan.” There was nothing more important than discovering what secrets the pyramid was hiding. “I appreciate it won’t be much fun for you. Do you want to go back to the palace?”

“Ugh,” she said, exasperated. “No, I don’t want to go back to the palace. I wanted to get out today.”

“As soon as I’ve finished here, we’ll take a day off. How does that sound?”

“It sounds wonderful.” She walked over to her horse, pulling herself up with easy grace. “I’ll see you later, my love.”

I caught the bridle, giving her stallion a pat as I held his head. “Where are you going?”

“I’m going to join the knights on patrol.”

“We’ve talked about this,” I said. “I don’t want you taking risks when I’m not there to protect you.”

She threw me a look. “I’m not a child, Kaelan.”

“Of course you’re not. But what would I do if something happened to you?”

She sniffed. “Avenge me, I hope.”

“That’s not the answer, and you know it.”

“I’m not going to sit around doing nothing.”

I understood what she was saying. The shy, beaten-down girl from Fernwick had transformed into this stubborn, capable woman—and damn fast, too. Maybe that was her resilience, maybe it was my companion-boosting power, but either way, the result was the same.

“I don’t expect you to,” I said, trying to mollify her. “Perhaps you could help Valerie or Aratus?”

Senna gave me another exasperated look. “What do I know about administration? What I’m good at—what I want to do—is find Saromirans and stick my daggers into them.”

Her horse crabbed sideways, responding to her restless energy, and I gave it another pat, trying to calm it.

“There’s no guarantee there are any left to find.” The city had been quieter of late.

“Then it won’t matter if I go on patrol, will it?”

“Dammit, Senna, you’re being reckless.” It wasn’t just that she wanted to go out; in her current frame of mind, I could see her taking risks.

Her eyes narrowed, her chin coming up. “And you’re being overprotective. I love you dearly, Kaelan, but I need to be me, too. Not just your dutiful shadow.” She glanced guiltily at Elara as she realized what she’d said, but the paladin didn’t bat an eyelid.

I sighed. “Fine. We’ll come with you.”

“No.” She shook her head again. “You need to work on the pyramid. I’ll be fine with the knights. Like you said, it’ll probably be an uneventful patrol.”

I regarded the stubborn tilt of her chin, wondering if there was anything at all left of the meek girl I’d first met. It wasn’t that I didn’t prefer her like this—hell, I did—but Corthos was a dangerous world. “Then at least take Elara.”

“She’s your paladin; her place is at your side.” She kicked her mount forward, forcing me to release the bridle, the matter apparently decided. “Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.”

“Dammit,” I muttered as she rode away.

Elara was watching me, her expression carefully neutral.

I met her gaze. “How many knights can you send with her?”

“All four, Sire,” she said quickly. “Rion was on duty overnight here at the pyramid. She’ll be tired but still willing to go.”

I toyed with the idea of sending Elara with her, but Senna would see through it for what it was—me being overprotective. Even sending all four knights wouldn’t be popular.

I made a decision. “Send all the knights with her. They go with a troop of militia, right?”

“Yes, Sire. Eight to ten men.” She made a face. “They’re not the best trained …”

I knew that, of course. Valorah had few soldiers left, and most of the militia were little more than glorified gate guards and night watchmen.

“That’s the answer!” I said as an idea occurred.

“Sire?”

“Go after her. Find the knights and send them all with her. If she protests, tell her from me that it’s non-negotiable. Then tell her to enjoy her day off, for tomorrow she starts work.”

Elara raised an amused eyebrow. “Work, Sire?”

“Gathering all the recruits Valerie has found, along with the militia, and training them all to be soldiers. With help from your knights, of course.”

Elara smiled. “I think she’d enjoy that. She could teach them archery and”—her smile broadened— “fighting dirty.”

I laughed. “Go, before the patrol leaves. I’ll see you back here when you’re done.”

The carpenter came over a short while later, carrying two large pieces of flat wood. “This what you had in mind, Your Majesty?”

I took one, examining it. He’d fastened bindings to the center, and the edges of the wood had been curved as I’d requested. I held what was in effect a crude snowshoe, and though primitive, they should serve my purpose.

“Perfect,” I said, taking the pair and thanking him again.

It was time to go back inside the pyramid.

Lira followed me as I walked back to the hole in the eastern wall, and once more, I lowered myself down into the passage. She dropped me a torch, then each of my new snowshoes in turn, followed by a pack she’d been carrying.

“What’s this?”

“Senna put it together,” Lira said. “Flint and steel, parchment and ink, stone wedges, hammer, water … everything the intrepid pyramid explorer requires.”

I laughed and slung it over my shoulder. “What would I do without you two?”

“Die more often,” Lira replied, “and neither of us wants that.”

Blowing her a kiss, I hooked my snowshoes under my arm and headed north up the passage. One advantage of exploring the southern route, up to the temple, was that I now knew this was the only way to go. Which meant I had to get past that trap.

I paused in the passage to affix my new shoes. My boots went through the bindings the carpenter had added, and while it made walking ungainly, at least I’d now be able to stand on the sand. Hopefully. A strip of cloth tied around my nose and mouth solved the problem of breathing the fine sand that sprayed up and filled the air—so long as I didn’t get buried in it again. I could do with some goggles to stop it irritating my eyes, but that wasn’t an option.

It was easier to skid each foot forward in turn than to try to take steps, but at last I reached the triggering tile. Both granite blocks crashed down, and the sand started spilling out. I was ready. I had a plan. Now, all I had to do was avoid dying.

The sand filled up fast. It was fine to begin with, but as the sand grew rapidly deeper, the wooden shoes were still sinking in, and for a moment, I thought I was doomed. Then, with the sand several inches over the wood, my foot stabilized. I was standing on compacted sand, not the stone floor. It was working.

I focused on lifting each leg in turn, letting the fine sand spill off the wood, then carefully placing each foot down as flat as possible. If I fell, I wasn’t sure I’d be able to right myself. Not to mention the torch would go out.

The level of the sand was rising fast, and I took a quick glance at the rectangular opening near the top of the wall. It was definitely closer, only a half dozen feet above my head instead of the fifteen or so it had been before. Another minute passed, and I could almost reach it. My height gave me an improved angle to look inside, but all I could see was an opening with the sand pouring out.

I kept pushing up, my legs burning as I fought constantly against the weight of the sand to free each wooden shoe in turn, only for them to sink in almost as deeply as before. Two steps forward, one step back, and it was taking its toll.

But I kept going. When next I looked, I was almost level with the opening, able to see inside.

It was nothing more than a perfectly uniform rectangular opening cut into the rock, filled with tons of the fine sand that spilled down. I didn’t understand how it worked. There were no switches to disable the trap, no exit through which to climb and escape. How was I supposed to get past this passageway?

My legs were in agony with the strain of keeping my balance and fighting against the weight of the sand; but with the sand still falling, I had no choice but to continue grimly on. The ceiling was drawing closer, and even that was solid and featureless, offering no clue as to how to put a stop to this.

The sand had almost reached the edge of the holes, and that gave me some hope. Simple physics would halt the flow when there was nothing left to fill, and there’d still be some room at the top. Maybe that was when an opportunity would appear.

I kept pushing up, my legs trembling with the effort, my balance more precarious. But I’d come so far, I wasn’t going to give up now.

At last, the sand reached the edge of the opening, and the flow of fresh sand slowed and then stopped. I was standing on top of it all, my head almost brushing the ceiling. Even though my legs were buried past the ankle, the wooden shoes held me up, and I wasn’t sinking further. If I didn’t move, I could stand here as long as I needed, and I took deep breaths as my legs slowly recovered.

But what now? Before, the trap had reset itself. Did I have to wait for that? I tried to remember how long it had been. I’d died in the first couple of minutes, respawned in the temple, spoken briefly to Lira, and then made my way back into the passage via Senna. Five minutes, maximum—likely less—and I’d already been in here almost that long. So the trap would reset soon. If I didn’t want to do this again, I had to find an answer, and fast.

I edged carefully toward the opening, holding my torch up to shine the light inside. The sand had stopped flowing, but more filled the cavity beyond, sloping toward me and glittering in the light of my torch.

And then I saw it.

Deep inside the hole, above the sand, there was a dark rune, inscribed onto the granite ceiling, only a few inches across. I could easily have missed if it hadn’t caught the torchlight. It had to mean something. I’d need to climb into the opening to inspect it further.

Conscious that the trap could reset at any moment, I scrambled closer. My foot sunk deeper than before, pulling my weight down, and I lunged for the rim of the opening, grabbing it for support. The torch swung perilously close to the sand, the flame flicking low, but I was able to pull myself upright. I carefully laid the torch on the sand within the hole, then pulled myself up inside. The sand was shallower here. It was a relief to feel the firm stone beneath, making it far easier to move.

Endurance has gained a rank. Endurance is now level 17.

My legs appreciated that.

Crabbing over the shifting sand, I climbed closer to the rune. It was a swirl of curves and jagged edges, deliberately drawn within a precise square arrangement.

Now that I was inside, it didn’t matter if the trap reset or not. I knew the rune was somehow important; it was the only clue I had. Sitting cross-legged in the opening, my head brushing the ceiling, I extracted the parchment and ink Senna had thoughtfully given me and used the quill to copy down the swirls and lines. Art wasn’t my forte, but with a bit of persistence, I created something that was close enough.

The trap still hadn’t deactivated itself, and I’d been sketching for a while. So much for that theory. Something else must have reset it last time—such as my death. How it knew was another question altogether, but it was clear I was dealing with magic and technology beyond my understanding.

I blew dry the ink, then wrapped the parchment up and stored it carefully back in the bag. That done, I reached out one hand, tracing the strange images.

As soon as my fingers touched the rune, it lit with a blue light, illuminating every swirl. An instant later, there was a new grating sound. Circular holes appeared in the ceiling around the rune as a stone slid back, right above me, filling the entire ceiling of the opening. I had just long enough to realize what they meant, and that there was no escape, before a score of sharp metal spears shot down, piercing my arm, my legs, my body. One entered my chest, puncturing my lungs. Another stabbed down into my shoulder, almost severing my arm. I screamed at the agony, unable to move as the spikes pinioned me.

I was vaguely aware of a wall sliding down over the entrance of the opening, sealing me in as my vision faded, and I lost consciousness.

Chapter 14

Pain and Persistence

I awoke on the stone altar, far more uncomfortable than usual.

It took me a moment to realize the wooden boards were still strapped to my feet, forcing my legs up at an awkward angle.

I sighed, swinging my legs arduously over the edge of the table, then reached down and released the straps.

Had I achieved anything other than another particularly agonizing death? I shivered at the memory of it and couldn’t help clutching at my chest to reassure myself I was whole again.

The pack Senna had given me was still looped over my shoulder, complete with the sketch I’d so carefully drawn. I quickly pulled it off, checking the drawing was safe. There were holes in the bag where spikes had stabbed through and a tear in the parchment, but the drawing was legible. The ink bottle had also survived—that could’ve been bad. Maybe Ravion, the head librarian, had texts that could explain what it meant. But that could wait.

I needed to get back inside the passage and see if triggering the rune had achieved anything.

Resilience has gained a rank. Resilience is now level 9.

Damn right.

I made my way back down the steps to go and find the girls. It was still early morning; plenty of hours in the day left to crack open this pyramid and die a few more times.

Lira had found a chair to sit on while she waited, and Elara was leaning against a wall. She straightened as I approached. My High Priestess looked up. “Did you come up through the interior passage?” she asked with a dubious tone.

“You can tell from his expression that he didn’t,” Elara observed.

I rolled my eyes at them.

“Lira, what do you make of this?” I asked as I pulled out the parchment I’d drawn.

She examined it for a long moment, turning it in her hands to inspect it from different angles. “I’m sorry, Kaelan, it’s not a design I’m familiar with.” She gave an apologetic shrug. “Arcane magic isn’t my domain.”

I raised an interested eyebrow. Arcane? I’d wanted a chance to explore that area of magic. I was sure my Veilstrider magic was arcane, and there must be more to discover, more power to unlock.

Something to think about once I’d finished with this pyramid.

Just to be safe, I made a copy of the rune on a fresh piece of parchment and left it in her care. After everything I’d been through to get it, I didn’t want to risk losing it to a future fire trap, pit of water, or exploded ink bottle. Then I lowered myself down the rope once more. Lira was ready with a new torch.

I headed off into the passage again, stopping before the trigger tile. I took a breath and looked on down the passage. I hadn’t even brought my wooden shoes. If I was wrong, I’d be inhaling sand in two minutes.

I took a pace forward.

There was the distinctive click as the tile moved, and for a heartbeat, I wondered if the stones would come crashing down even if the sand did not.

I must’ve closed my eyes as I stepped forward because I had to open them when nothing happened. There was no crash of falling blocks, no hiss of sand. Glancing up, the opening above me stayed shut, taunting me with its ambivalence, like it hadn’t skewered me and had its payment in my blood.

But the passage remained open, and that was enough.

Taking another breath, I headed on deeper into the pyramid.

Turns out I didn’t have too far to go.

Around the next corner, the passage immediately became a staircase, heading down into the darkness.

I followed it, my torch held high as I looked for the next trap, yet there was nothing but more stairs. It continued for some seventy or eighty feet—I estimated about halfway along the northern wall—before finally leveling out and running into a dead end, with walls of marble.

This was it. I knew it.

There was still stone around me, not earth, even though I was now below ground level. It was a simple but ingenious design, all but forcing any determined explorers through the sand trap, no matter where they’d chosen to dig in. But I’d come through it and been rewarded with walls of marble.

It didn’t take me long to find the depression I suspected was there, but this time, it wasn’t the end of the passage that slid up but a door into the center of the pyramid.

At. Fucking. Last.

I lifted my torch high, my pulse racing with excitement. What would I find? A magical item? A power source? An alien culture? The skeleton of a man lying beside a whip and a cool hat?

The torchlight illuminated a small square room, ten feet on each side. There was a door opposite, obvious in its portal-like nature, with two marble slabs meeting with a line in the center. No attempt to hide its purpose.

It didn’t need to. It was locked, and I was looking right at the mechanism that would open it.

There were nine stone cubes in the center of the room, arranged in three neat lines of three. Each cube sat on a small pedestal built into the floor—which had more holes than a sieve. So did the ceiling, come to that. Nothing else—no clues as to which to press, no puzzle diagram on the wall. Just those nine cubes, barely room to walk around them, and a room that screamed ‘spike traps here’.

Each cube was decorated with the same rune that I’d carefully sketched on the parchment in my bag.

“Seriously?” I asked the room, my exasperated tone echoing back at me.

So I had to die nine more times.

Standing there in the near-dark, staring dejectedly at this new trap, I had a revelation.

What if the only way through was to die?

What if the only solution to the puzzle was to do exactly what I’d already done, nine more times, with each of the nine runes?

Who else could penetrate a pyramid that required such a sacrifice?

It felt personal, designed solely for me, a test that only a reincarnating god could pass. In theory, someone could bring a group of criminals in here or force innocents to kill themselves, but first, they’d have to get through the sand trap. No, this pyramid was designed to be solved by only one person in this whole world.

And I was that unlucky bastard.

Sighing, I pulled out Senna’s parchment and the ink, and set down the bag outside the room before I drew the nine cubes. Then I ticked off cube number one, walked forward, and laid my hand on it.

At least there were enough spikes to make it swift, even if it was no less painful.

Waking up on the stone altar, it was like I could still feel the spikes driving into my body.

One down, eight more to go. I could do this. I had to do this.

It was either that or quit. And I refused to quit.

I made my way back outside the pyramid, past Elara and Lira (collecting a new torch), through the dormant sand trap and back to the rune room. I wondered if the first rune would look any different, like it had been activated in some way. My blood was unlikely to have been enough; with the number of spears that had penetrated me, the room was probably splattered in it.

Once in the cube room, I marked off the second cube on my parchment. Then I carefully examined the first, looking for some indication that it had registered that it had been touched. Aside from my blood on it—and splashed across half the room—there was nothing to prove it had been triggered. That was ominous.

My next idea was simple enough. I touched the end of the torch to the second cube, wincing in anticipation of the spikes coming out. If this activated it, I’d simply return with a long-ass stick and stand by the door. But I was pretty certain it couldn’t be that simple—and I was correct. Nothing happened.

So it had to be triggered by touch.

I stared at the marble doors, wondering if they could just be smashed open, like we’d taken out the blocks in the side of the pyramid. But I knew whoever had thought up this sick trap had accounted for that; there’d be something in place to prevent the brute-force approach.

I still pulled out one of the stone wedges from Senna’s pack, along with the hammer, and approached the doors. But I couldn’t even get the wedge in the small central gap; an invisible barrier ran across the doors, the thickness of a piece of parchment, but no less impenetrable for all that. More arcane magic.

There was only one thing for it.

Sighing, I turned to the second rune, resigned to my fate. Yet still my hand froze above the cube, and I stood there, unable to find the courage to let it descend the last few inches. It was one thing knowing that my death wasn’t permanent, but quite another to deliberately trigger a trap that would skewer me like a sausage on a fork.

Cursing the pyramid and the toll it was taking on my spirit, I took a deep breath and let my hand descend.

I lay for a while, staring up at the stone pillars, breathing hard.

Six runes down—six deaths, each harder than the previous.

I had to get up, walk down to the runes, and kill myself again. Then again, and again.

Three more times.

It didn’t matter that I knew I’d wake up, my mind was rebelling hard. And what if I didn’t wake up? What if the number of respawns I was allowed was finite?

How many times had I already died in this world? How many more was I permitted?

This runic puzzle went against all human nature, and it didn’t help that each death was agony.

What damage was I doing to my psyche each new time I died? How much trauma, how many nightmares was I creating for my future?

It took me too long to finally find the strength to sit up and swing my legs over the side of the altar.

At least I was close to the end of this cursed pyramid—just three more deaths. I could do this.

Resilience has gained a rank. Resilience is now level 10.

Whatever.

I was sick of this damn pyramid now. I wanted this over. It was that thought more than any other that saved me from freezing again above the seventh rune. I just walked in and slapped the fucking thing.

But no spikes came out.

Instead, the rune glowed blue.

I stared at it. Then I looked up at the door, expecting it to open.

Had I done it? Was that it? Could I move on at last?

But though I stood there for a minute, staring at those two magically protected marble slabs that blocked access to the interior of the pyramid, nothing happened.

I looked back at the rune; it still glowed with a faint azure light. I looked more closely, then pulled out the parchment on which I’d scribed the previous rune, comparing them. This new rune was similar, but subtly different. I hadn’t noticed before.

I checked the other eight, and they were all the same as the one that now glowed blue.

The conclusion was inescapable. Nine runes, and they had to be triggered in a set order.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” I screamed at the door.

Eight runes remaining. I did the math: thirty-six possible combinations. I’d found the correct first rune on the seventh try—worse odds than if I’d just slapped them at random. Now I had to find the rest.

That was assuming my theory was correct, and each rune had to be triggered in the right order, yet only once.

What if the combination changed each time I failed? If that were the case, I was done. I wasn’t going to play such a fucked-up game.

Now my earlier theory that someone might try a bring-the-criminals approach was looking even more implausible. Who would agree when they knew their chances of living required them to hit all nine runes in the right order? They’d fight instead, for the small sliver of hope that alternative offered. It was further confirmation that this whole damn pyramid was set up purely for someone who could reincarnate and had the persistence to see it through.

Fine.

I grit my teeth and slapped my hand down on the next rune.

Chapter 15

Runes and Requiem

Twelve more deaths.

Twelve agonizing, spike-infested, pointless deaths, on top of the six before the first rune had been lit. And the sand trap had killed me twice.

Twenty deaths, in the space of two days, all but one of them today.

And I’d only unlocked the first three runes. The third one had taken me six tries, when there were only seven possibilities.

Fuck my life. Fuck my luck.

I’d lost track of time. The sun was low in the sky, the light through the window taking on the golden edge of early evening.

It wasn’t as if it took that long to make each trip, but it had grown harder and harder to get my ass up off the altar. I’d stared for so long at those four pillars, they no longer seemed out of place.

My Resilience had risen to seventeen, but that was a fucking joke. I didn’t feel any more resilient. Less, in fact. I could feel my resolve crumbling.

This pyramid was so fucking hard. It asked too much. To force me to voluntarily override, again and again, the primary drive of all living things: the will to survive.

What damage was this doing to my psyche? What good would it be to finish the pyramid, then be so scared of dying again that I never wanted to leave it? Or worse—to become so numb that there became no pleasure left in anything, no purpose, no drive?

That was a death worse than any, and it would last forever.

It was easy to lie on a stone slab, telling myself all I had to do was walk down the steps, slap a rune, knowing I’d wake up again. As painful as hitting my alarm clock on a Monday morning—which had always been pretty fucking painful.

But the reality of actually doing it was an entirely different matter.

“Which rune are you on?” Lira asked from beside me. I hadn’t heard her come in.

“Still the fourth,” I said bitterly, not looking at her. I’d told her all about the room. It had helped, for a short while, to be able to vent.

She came to stand beside me, placing one hand on my shoulder. Perhaps it was supposed to be comforting; I hardly felt anything.

“The first runes were always going to be the hardest,” she said, her voice full of pain. “It’ll get easier. You’re over halfway, with any luck.”

Luck. I hadn’t had much of that.

I said nothing. I knew all I had to do was get up, walk down, and slap the next rune. But I couldn’t bring myself to just get on with it. To die again. And again.

I was weak. So much for a Resilience of seventeen.

I was lying on a stone table, feeling sorry for myself. Hating my life. Hating that I didn’t have the strength to get up and see this through.

Some god I was.

Why was I even bothering? No one else cared about this damn pyramid and the secrets it hid.

If it hid any at all.

“Why don’t you stop?” she asked gently, as if reading my mind.

I turned my head away. I’d considered quitting more times than I cared to admit.

“It doesn’t have to be done today,” she pressed. “You could take a break, come back tomorrow. Or next week.”

That wasn’t an option. I knew if I quit today, I’d never come back at all. If I left now, I’d just make one excuse after another to avoid this place.

I gave a sigh. “I have to finish it.”

“Why?”

Her voice held so much pain that I turned to look at her. There were tears streaming down her cheeks. Senna was standing behind her, a few paces back. I hadn’t known she was there either.

Wasn’t she supposed to be on patrol? Or was she back already?

“I asked her to come,” Lira said, seeing my glance.

Great. She came when Lira asked, but not when I did.

Senna flinched as if I’d rejected her.

Maybe I was so out of it that I’d spoken out loud without meaning to, or maybe she saw something in my eyes. Either way, the damage had been done.

“She came to support you, Kaelan,” Lira admonished.

“I’m sorry,” I said, and I meant it. “Of course I’m grateful you’re here. It’s just been … a lot.”

At least Elara wasn’t present. I didn’t need a peanut gallery for this.

Yet that wasn’t fair either; the paladin had only ever been discreet, unobtrusively blending into the background. But I was still glad she wasn’t here now to witness this. Witness me fucking up. Witness my weakness.

Senna’s face was pale as she stared at me, but her eyes were dry. She’d grown used to hiding her pain; Lira had not, and tears still ran down her cheeks. She always felt everything so keenly, my High Priestess. It was part of what made her who she was.

But neither of them understood the draw of the temple. Hell, Lira and Aratus hadn’t even thought it was strange that it existed, like the magic within the pyramid blocked them from seeing the obvious. No one but me saw it for what it was, and how it was inexorably linked to my powers. It held all the answers. I knew it did.

And maybe that was the reminder I needed to see this through. Along with the kick up the ass that was the presence of my girls.

Rousing myself, I sat up on the altar. “You two go back to the castle,” I told them. At least I could save them that pain. “I’ll finish here and join you when I’m done.”

Lira shook her head. “I’m not leaving you.”

“Neither am I,” Senna added, stepping forward. “I wouldn’t have left earlier if I’d known it would be … like this. I’m sorry, Kaelan.”

She was sorry?

I reached for them, and they both clasped my hands. I held on, squeezing, taking strength from them.

“We’re here with you to the end,” Lira promised.

Senna gave a small smile, slipping her arm around Lira and pulling her in close. “You know, I’m reminded of a time when someone else needed a show of support. If memory serves, they were sent off to collect wildflowers in a meadow.”

I gave a short chuckle, and if it sounded forced, it probably was. “It wasn’t all that long ago. You’ve come far in a short space of time.”

“I have,” Senna agreed with a nod. “But tomorrow, it’s your turn, Kaelan. Get this pyramid finished—we know you can do it. And tomorrow, Lira and I are taking you out of the city. We’ll go find a field somewhere, with some blankets and a picnic.”

“Oh yes,” Lira agreed quickly, her eyes sparkling, her tears forgotten. “There’s a lake not far from here. We could set up on its banks and go swimming together.”

I cast a dubious glance out of the window at the gray sky. “Hasn’t it got a little cold for that?”

Senna leaned into Lira, her lips close to her ear, but her eyes were on me. “He’s willing to suffer death dozens of times but not to brave the cold.” Her tongue flicked out, licking at Lira’s ear. “Even though we’d warm him up afterwards.”

I laughed and shook my head. “Every time I’m feeling down, you two come along and give me the strength I need to move forward. What would I do without you?”

“You’ll never be without us, Kaelan.” Lira squeezed my hand again. “We’ll always be here with you.”

“We’re a team,” Senna said firmly.

“A family,” Lira added with a smile.

My breath caught. A family. My idea of family was a mother who was constantly drunk and a stepfather who liked to hit.

Yet with these two, I could build my own family. We’d always be stronger together.

I cleared my throat. “I should’ve asked you before, but … will you both marry me?”

Lira gasped, then nodded several times, her eyes filling with tears again.

But Senna looked up toward the ceiling of the temple. “I distinctly remember being told I could marry whomever I chose,” she said wistfully.

Lira gasped again, staring at Senna in shocked disbelief.

But I’d caught the playful glint in her eye. “I might’ve said that, but it was before I really knew you,” I commented dryly. “You’ll agree to marry me, or I’ll put you over my knee until you change your mind.”

“Drat,” Senna said, looking crestfallen. “Now I don’t want to say yes … and I really wanted to say yes.”

I grinned and pulled them both into me for a big hug. Then a thought occurred. “I don’t even know how you get married in Valorah. Should I have given you a ring?”

“We just agree to it, and we’re married,” Lira said.

“What’s a ring?” Senna asked, looking interested.

“It’s a custom from…” I trailed off. Though Lira knew she’d summoned me, we’d never discussed Earth. Maybe we would, someday, but now wasn’t the time. “It’s a way of expressing our commitment. It’s a circle, with no beginning and no end, showing that our love is infinite.”

“I’d like a ring,” Senna said firmly.

“After he puts you across his knee,” Lira reminded her.

“Yes,” Senna said, in a matter-of-fact tone. “He doesn’t have the rings yet, anyway.” She blinked at me. “You don’t, do you?”

“I don’t,” I confirmed with a smile. “I’m going to finish this pyramid today, and tomorrow, we’ll go shopping for rings.”

“And then do the picnic!” Lira said.

“And then do the picnic,” I agreed, my smile growing.

“Where you can spank Senna!” Lira jumped up and down in her enthusiasm. “And I get to watch this time.”

Senna shivered, but she was looking at me with hunger in her eyes. “I think you should spank both your wives,” she said. “It’s only fair.”

I grinned. “Good point.”

Lira stepped into me and kissed me. “We love you, my God,” she said. “Now … go and defeat this pyramid. We’ll be here, waiting.”

Chapter 16

Arcana and Apogee

I stopped counting my deaths.

Filled with renewed strength from the support Lira and Senna had given me, I worked my way through the rest of the runes to the seventh cube until there were only two options left. Seven lit runes, two still dark. I had a fifty-fifty chance.

I stared at the first cube of all, the one on the left of the row nearest to the magical door. I’d kept to my system, hitting it after every new cube had been lit, and working through in order. But that cube had remained stubbornly dark, and it had killed me more than any other. Damn, I hated that cube.

It was either rune number eight or number nine.

I could just tell it wanted me to skip it this time, only to laugh at me once more as it turned out to be the eighth rune.

“Fuck you,” I said to it, and slapped it hard.

It lit up.

Eight runes shone blue before me, and only one remained.

I took a breath and exhaled slowly. Then I laid one fingertip on the final rune.

It, too, turned bright, its blue light joining the others to fill the room with an electric glow brighter than the light of my torch.

I waited, my pulse pounding in my throat.

Was that it, finally? Were there going to be more trials? Hadn’t I already proven myself enough?

You have gained a new Power: Undying Will.

With a grinding sound, the marble doors slowly pulled back, opening at last.

I stood motionless between the cubes, watching as the center of the pyramid was revealed.

Before me was a cavernous space that stretched up through the core. At its center lay a ring of marble, shaped into a perfect semi-circle at waist height, half-surrounding a raised circular dais on the floor, with a single step leading up to it. Dozens of faint orange runes were etched onto the marble in uniform lines, while many orange lights floated chaotically in the air directly above. Glowing white spheres were mounted evenly on the walls, providing only faint illumination, enough to see that the rest of the cavern was empty.

I didn’t recognize any of the runes. If there were answers within, they weren’t going to be handed to me on a plate. There was still work to do.

But first … Define Undying Will.

Undying Will: Power of Kaelan. Once per day, instantly respawn at the location of death with full health and cured of all ailments. Upon respawn, become invincible for five seconds and activate a free use of God Power.

I inhaled sharply. That was … god-like. My immortality had just gained a significant boost, and all I’d had to do was solve the pyramid and die more times than I could count in a single day.

I walked past the cubes, through the open marble doorway, and into the core of the pyramid. I stood in the center of the dais, turning slowly to take in the rest of the room.

There was nothing else to see; no chests of treasures, no cables spilling like spaghetti from an alien power source. Just the arc of marble, covered in dozens of runes.

I looked at the lights floating above and blinked in surprise. From where I now stood, I had a different perspective than from outside the door, and from this angle, the array of lights formed a sphere. But more than a sphere: a map of a world.

It could only be Corthos, the world in which I stood. The edges of the land masses were illuminated with a soft orange glow, and amidst them were five brighter orange lights, and a sixth light brighter even than the others. Quickly, I retrieved Senna’s pack from back beyond the rune room, pulling out another sheet of parchment as I walked back in. For several minutes, I stood beneath the sphere, sketching the shape of the land around that sixth light, and pinpointing its location in relation to the coastal lines. If I was correct, it was Valorah, and the light was Norathil: this pyramid. Lira would be able to confirm.

And that meant there were five more elsewhere in this world.

The nearest sat far to the west, on the same landmass. If that was Saromir, there was another pyramid within. Drakos had said that Morvak was a god … Could it be? Could each of these lights be a pyramid that had summoned a god?

Did Morvak have the same powers I had? Had he, too, been inside his pyramid and discovered what I was now seeing?

Was Drakos’ presence and the timing of his invasion a coincidence, or had Morvak sent him here for the pyramid? If so, it was ironic; Lira wouldn’t have summoned me were it not for Drakos’ arrival.

Yet it meant Morvak had been on this world longer than I had, and if he knew of this pyramid, he had indeed discovered his own. Was he from Earth, like I was, or from some other unknown realm?

I took out my last page of parchment and began to copy down the runes. Each of them was different from the ones I’d seen already and to each other. I didn’t think these would kill me, but I didn’t know what any of them did. Trial and error didn’t seem the correct approach here, but if I could take these away and somehow learn what they meant … well, it was a goal.

The parchment was full before I’d copied a fraction of them, but I could always return and add more. Once again, I stared at the runes.

I’d come this far. Surely, it wouldn’t hurt to try just one or two.

I reached out with a finger, picking a rune at random in the center of the arc. As I touched it, it changed from orange to a pale azure, the same color as the activated cubes. Nothing seemed to happen even as I looked around expectantly.

Then I noticed the sphere. It had changed: the brighter dot marking this pyramid had grown larger, and so had the radius of the sphere. It still filled the same volume of the space above my head, but it was as if I’d zoomed in. As I watched, orange lines spread like a spider’s web, painting more details onto the side of the sphere: hills and forests, mountains and rivers, another city north of where I stood, and an impression of Norathil, complete with the river running through it and the city wall. I could just make out the palace, a tiny shape drawn in the air with hair-thin lines of orange light.

Well, that confirmed what I’d thought. This was definitely Corthos, the bright light clearly this pyramid.

I shook my head in wonder. This magic, or technology, was incredibly powerful in a world so primitive. And I’d pressed only one of dozens of runes. But if Morvak had access to the same—not to mention a head start—he had the advantage over me. Maybe that was why he’d sent Drakos and not come himself: he was sequestered in his pyramid, learning all he could.

I needed to catch up as quickly as possible.

It was tempting to press more, but that wasn’t the intelligent approach. I was the King of Valorah, with resources available to me. I’d already copied many of the runes. I could get Ravion to gather all the arcane scholars in the city to work on this. Maybe Morvak had done the same, but if he was going it alone, it might just allow me to close the gap.

But I knew I’d have to do much of it myself.

I’d toyed with the idea of exploring the arcane before, and now there was a reason. I had a class in hand, and I’d created my own when I’d chosen Veilstrider. Why couldn’t I form another, based on the study of these runes?

It was a tantalizing idea, but not one to rush. First, I had to understand more.

Filled with a new purpose, I cast a last look around the room. I knew I’d have to spend days here, if not weeks, learning all the secrets this pyramid could offer.

Not for the first time, I wished someone had left an instruction manual lying around.

As I stepped out of the chamber, the runed cubes were still lit, just as I’d left them.

On a whim, I touched one of them, and they all went dark. The doors closed, sealing in the secrets of the pyramid once more. The nine-rune combination required to open the doors wasn’t so much memorized as indelibly ingrained into my psyche, through repetition, blood, and trauma. Now I entered it again, each rune lighting up in turn. Once more, the doors opened.

Satisfied that I alone would be able to enter, I deactivated the runes, closing the doors, and made my way back to the entrance hole. As I walked, I took out the parchment on which I’d so faithfully recorded my progress and set the corner of it to the flame of my torch. I didn’t need it anymore, and this ensured it never fell into the wrong hands. I watched it slowly burning, turning it to guide the flames until only a corner was left. Then I crumbled the ash and scattered it down the passageway.

The rope was dangling down, waiting for me to climb back up. It would’ve been fractionally quicker to hit one of the dark runes out of sequence, kill myself, and respawn in the temple. I grinned at the thought. Maybe, if I could think that way after everything that had happened, I’d be okay. Maybe the pyramid hadn’t broken me after all.

And I’d got a new God Power out of it, as well as a whole lot of runes to explore.

And a new purpose.

And finally, the experience had pushed me closer to both Lira and Senna, reminding me—again—how much stronger we were together.

Chapter 17

Rings and Recreation

Despite my concerns about the weather, the following morning was bright and warm, promising a beautiful day. We were up early to go ring shopping … via the library.

It was on the way, after all, and the girls knew how important this was to me. Besides, I didn’t intend to stay long. I just wanted to get the ball rolling, so to speak.

Lira and Senna took one look at where I’d stopped, reined in their horses, and glared at me. Even Elara looked surprised before quickly schooling her expression.

Okay, so maybe I should’ve bought the rings first, after promising both of them the day before. But we were passing the library—which is to say I’d chosen a route that passed the library—and this wouldn’t take long.

“Er … five minutes?”

Lira gave a short laugh and shook her head, relaxing her angry stance. “Five minutes. Not a second more; otherwise I’m sending Elara in to drag you out. Then you’re ours for the rest of the day.”

“Agreed,” I said quickly and slipped from my saddle before she changed her mind.

“I was going in anyway,” Elara said, dismounting beside me. “But I’ll be counting down five minutes.”

I raised an eyebrow at her. “Don’t you work for me?”

“Technically, Sire, I don’t work for you, I vowed to protect you,” she said, perfectly straight-faced. “It is my judgment that the best way to protect you—from your wives, in this case—is to ensure you’re out again within five minutes.”

“Damn right,” Senna said with a scowl.

I felt ganged up on and moved swiftly.

I went straight to Ravion, the head librarian, pulling out the parchment with all the runes I’d painstakingly copied. Together we unrolled it on one of the tables and pored over it.

“I’ve never seen anything like them,” he said, in a tone of scholastic awe. “Where did you get this, Your Majesty?”

“That’s—” Classified. “—difficult to explain. I’m hoping you can help me translate them.”

“Well. Maybe, given time.” He gestured to one. “That’s similar to the arcane rune for sight. You see the curl crossing the two central lines?”

I gave a small shrug. “Arcane knowledge isn’t my area. I was hoping you could help with that.”

“It’ll take hours to figure these out. Days, even.” But he sounded excited at the prospect.

“Days, huh?” I’d known it wouldn’t be easy, but I’d hoped for faster answers.

He nodded as he ran his finger across the top row, counting, and then down the side. I’d tried to keep the runes aligned in a grid formation on the parchment, just like they had been on the arc of marble, but my art skills had been sorely tested. Still, they were mostly in line. “Thirty-two runes on this sheet,” he said. “Maybe … eight weeks for the whole thing?”

“I thought you said, ‘hours’ and ‘days’.”

“For each one,” he clarified, and my stomach dropped. “The intricacy … the complexity. You see this?” He pointed at a rune. “It has aspects of energy manipulation, channeling, and sight all in one rune, but this part I don’t know. Again, here. Earth element, binding … that could be fortification, and yet if you look at the space between the lines, there are hints of the symbol for energy infusion.” He shook his head. “Runes within runes. Brilliant,” he breathed. “Just genius.”

His excitement was infectious, adding to my own as I considered the potential that these runes offered. “Is there expertise in Norathil to help you with this?”

“Some, yes,” he said, leaning forward to stare at another rune. He rotated the parchment to examine it from a different angle, making thoughtful noises.

The girls were waiting outside, and there was nothing for it but to wait for his analysis. “Do what you can, Ravion. Pull in whomever you need, but only those you can trust. This needs to stay our secret, and it takes priority over other projects.”

“Hmm?” he said, tearing his gaze away. “Oh, yes. Absolutely, Your Majesty.”

He turned back to the parchment, muttering to himself, and didn’t notice when I walked away.

I gave a short laugh and left him to it.

I’d asked Thalor, the steward, for his guidance, and he’d given me directions to the finest jeweler in Norathil. It was a small shop in the market district, the window full of amethysts and rubies set in sterling silver on bracelets and pendants. Hardly a diamond to be seen. I supposed De Beers’ marketing campaigns didn’t cover Corthos.

To my surprise, the jeweler recognized me, if the sudden widening of his eyes was anything to go by. He was quick to pull out a large velvet cushion and proceeded to lay upon it several of his choicest rings, chosen from the window displays and from a tray sequestered out of sight, for more discerning customers.

I used my info ability to examine each ring, and to my surprise and delight, I found several that were magical, like the one I wore which boosted the wearer’s mana. These, I separated from the rest, inviting the girls to choose. Senna selected one mounted with emeralds that caught her fancy, but Lira had asked many questions about the custom as I understood it, and then chose a simple gold band, similar to the one I’d taken from Marisa and wore on my pinky.

It gave me an idea.

“Let’s swap,” I said to Lira, taking off the ring I’d had and exchanging it for another simple gold band that would fit my ring finger. “This one will fit you better because they’re supposed to be worn like this.” I raised my hand to show them both, then took her hand in mine and tested the fit of the ring. It was still a fraction too large; she had such small hands.

The jeweler took measurements, then we waited as they were resized to fit. Once he was done, I checked both rings to satisfy myself the mana enchantments hadn’t been damaged, then paid out a sum that put a small dent in the royal treasury. It made me feel awkward to use money I hadn’t earned, but I promised myself I’d find a way to pay it back. Besides, I was the king; even if I didn’t feel I could use the city’s treasury as my own private resource, I could at least claim a salary for all those hours spent adjudicating in the throne room—my least favorite task.

I slipped the rings carefully into my pocket, checking they were secure. Both girls watched me, looking disappointed to see them vanish.

“I’m not giving them to you standing in a jewelry shop,” I said in response to their dismay. “We’ll wait until the right moment.”

“This afternoon at the lake,” Lira replied. “After you’ve—” She cut herself off with a glance toward the jeweler, who was blatantly eavesdropping with a smile on his face.

I grinned and gave them both kisses, then patted my pocket to make sure the rings were safe.

Not too much later, we took horses from the palace stables to ride out to the lake, with blankets and picnic provisions provided by Thalor. Hardly had we packed our saddlebags before Elara arrived, heading toward her own horse, her armor gleaming in the morning sun.

I paused in tightening my girth strap, raising an eyebrow. “Going somewhere?”

“I understood we were visiting the lake, Your Holy Maj—Kaelan,” Elara amended my title quickly, her cheeks tinging pink at her error. She’d got better at that but still tended to slip when I used my kingly tone.

“My wives and I are spending the rest of the day celebrating our recent marriage,” I reminded her, as if she’d forgotten.

“Yes, Sire,” she said. “And I’ll be your escort.”

“Not this time, Elara. We were rather hoping for our privacy—as you can imagine.”

The blush on Elara’s cheeks deepened, but she didn’t back down. “I have sworn my service to you, Your Holy Majesty, to guard you and keep you safe.” This time, she didn’t try to correct her use of my title, using it like a point in her argument.

She had made an oath. Yet, knowing what the girls had intended for the afternoon, her presence would put quite a crimp in our plans, whether or not she was discreet.

“I appreciate the offer, but not this time,” I said again, pulling myself up onto my horse. “We’ll be fine as we are.”

I turned my steed, heading out of the courtyard at a steady trot. It might’ve been abrupt, but at least this way Elara would get a clear message. She could be stubborn.

I didn’t need a babysitter. Not today, of all days.

Lira caught up as we rode for the city gate.

“That was a bit rude, Kaelan.”

I grunted. It didn’t surprise me that she saw it like that. “You think I should’ve agreed to let her come?”

“Why not?” Lira blinked innocently at me, her lips curling in amusement.

“We had plans,” I reminded her. “I’d hoped we’d go swimming together, and … you know …” I trailed off, grumbling.

“Absolutely we will.” She smiled at me. “But Elara wouldn’t have minded. Don’t you like her?”

“I like her just fine,” I said, confused. “What’s that got to do with it?”

From my other side, Senna gave a noise that might have been a laugh, quickly muffled. I glanced at her, and she blinked innocently back at me.

“You’re a god, Kaelan,” Lira reminded me, drawing my attention back to her. “There’ll always be women wanting to be with you. You should have more than two wives.”

I stared at her in disbelief. “But⁠—”

“We don’t mind sharing, do we, Senna?”

“Not with Elara,” Senna agreed. “She’s gorgeous.”

“Kaelan needs a paladin, doesn’t he?”

“We all do,” Senna said. “She’d fit wonderfully with our family.”

I raised an eyebrow, wondering how much the three girls had been talking, or whether this was just Lira and Senna being … Lira and Senna. “She’s a beautiful, capable woman. But this day isn’t about her, it’s about us.” I couldn’t deny that Elara would round out our group amazingly with the skills she had, but this afternoon aside, she was always with us, anyway. “Besides, she’s given no such hint. There’s nothing to even discuss.”

“She’s given every hint,” Lira disagreed, then smiled at me gently. “She spends every possible moment with us?”

“Out of duty and honor. Terrible reasons on which to base a relationship,” I said, shaking my head. “We have our own plans for today.”

Lira gave a light laugh, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “It would’ve been fun to have her watching. What better way to convert her?” she said, then kicked her horse into a trot.

I looked across at Senna on my other side, and she was grinning at me. Then she too kicked her mount, and both my girls rode ahead, leading us out of the city.

I stared at their backs as they rode on.

Have her watching? Seriously?

My wives were both kinkier than I’d ever imagined. I wasn’t sure I was ready to be so blatant in front of the paladin, and I was quite convinced Elara’s reserved upbringing hadn’t prepared her for the force of nature that was Lira. Let alone Senna and her even kinkier streak.

Besides, as far as I was aware, only I knew that Elara was a half-elf, courtesy of her info sheet, and her culture might be entirely different again.

I shook my head, kicking my horse forward to catch them both up.

It was only the first day since we’d agreed to call ourselves married; I hadn’t even given them their rings, and already events were slipping out of my control.

Still, part of me was intrigued. My girls sure made life more exciting.

Chapter 18

Progress and Path

I sat on a blanket, drying in the sun. The weather had improved, the clouds drifting away to reveal clear blue skies, and it was far warmer than in recent days.

The weather felt like summer’s final gasp, with fall looming just ahead—evident in the recent rains. Valorah’s climate was far warmer than I was used to; even the damp days hadn’t brought a chill. The trees were still cloaked in green, but splashes of yellow and orange hinted at the coming change of seasons.

Lira and Senna were still playing in the lake, distracting in their nudity and delighting in splashing each other. Their laughter filled the air, and I smiled at their antics. My beautiful wives.

Their rings rested in the pocket of my leather jacket, folded neatly by our blankets. There would be time for those later.

The water had been pleasantly warm, holding onto the last of summer’s heat, and far cleaner than I’d expected. All of Valorah remained untouched by the pollution that scarred my world.

I watched the girls enjoying themselves, savoring their joy as they shed the tension of the past few weeks. But my mind was on other things: a pyramid full of runes, and the five lights around the world that marked the potential of other gods.

Maybe they were empty. Maybe they had secrets I could tap into. But with Morvak already here, something told me that wasn’t the case. No, at best, they represented competition. At worst … threats.

I turned to lie on my stomach, looking away from the lake. There was a gentle meadow that descended to the shore, filled with wildflowers. Not far away was the edge of a dense forest that curled around the north side of the lake, beautiful green trees abundant with wildlife and game. Maybe we’d go hunting before we headed back. Both Senna and I had our new recurve bows. We never went anywhere without our weapons.

Had Ravion made any progress? He’d only had a few hours, but I was itching to know his results. Here I was, alone with my two girls, and for the first time in weeks, I had nothing to do but relax. Yet all I really wanted to be doing was burying my nose in arcane books, researching the runes.

It was unsettling.

I couldn’t make any progress on the runes from the banks of this lake, but there was something else I could do to fill these idle moments.

Not for the first time, I was considering the options for my second class. Ever since I’d discovered classes were an option, I’d considered the arcane. There was an allure to the power of magic, and besides, my Intelligence attribute was high. Yet I’d worried that it would mean dedicating myself to dusty tomes for years to come, and I had neither the time nor the inclination for that.

But now my motivations were different. I had a whole pyramid of runes to explore, and I’d only shared some of them with Ravion. There was much to devour.

I thought back to my creation of the Veilstrider class. I already had magic, and it hadn’t required study. How had I done that? What had I requested, when I’d created that class?

And then, with a jolt of excitement, I remembered. I’d asked for inherent magic. Not the product of hours spent buried in books, but raw, natural magic.

Yet I learned much since I’d made that class. I now knew more of the mechanics of how skills increased with use, and I could take advantage of that. I wanted something I could level even without a threat to fight, so that I could use every spare moment to grow stronger. Besides, I already had my Veilstrider class for combat, and options were always advantageous.

Composing my thoughts, I carefully chose my words.

Devise a new class with strengths in arcane magic, rune working, and meditation. Base the arcane magic on inherent ability, with an emphasis on versatility.

Just like when I’d done this before, the world seemed to change around me, squeezing, rippling, then exploding outward. The grass nearest me rippled with the passage of it, but it was gone in an instant. I looked over my shoulder at the girls, but they were still playing in the water, oblivious. They hadn’t sensed anything.

New class created: Rune Sage.

That sounded like it had potential. Show information ‘Rune Sage’ class.

Rune Sage: Harnessing the versatile power of runes, the Rune Sage channels raw arcane energy to create and power runes while gaining insight and control through meditation.

It sounded spot on. But I was wiser to the workings of this world, and I bided my excitement. I wasn’t about to jump in without more information.

Show abilities and perks for the ‘Rune Sage’ class.

Error. Rune Sage class has no abilities or perks.

I blinked at the message. That wasn’t what I’d expected at all. So what defined the class?

I tried again. Show details for ‘Rune Sage’ level one.

Error. Rune Sage class has no levels.

Dammit! Had it not worked? Was the class empty, null? But it couldn’t be—it had given me a description.

Just as I thought I was beginning to understand the mechanics of this world, it showed me how little I really knew.

I was taking a lot on trust here, but in theory it was exactly what I wanted. Metaphorically crossing my fingers and hoping I wasn’t about to cripple my second class, I bit the bullet. Choose Class: Rune Sage.

You have gained a new Class: Rune Sage.

You have gained a new Path: Rune Sage. You are now an Apprentice Rune Sage.

You have gained a new Competency: Meditative Insight.

You have gained a new Power: Runic Charge.

Alright, so it did exist, and I was now a Rune Sage. Paths, competencies, and powers, not perks and abilities. Tricky, tricky.

I pulled up my info sheet, checking the new details:

Everything looked in order, and most importantly, I still had my Veilstrider class.

Now to find out what I’d gained.

Define Path: Apprentice Rune Sage.

Apprentice Rune Sage: Initial growth stage of the Rune Sage class.

Okay, helpful … kind of. Maybe something more abstract would work. What defines the Rune Sage’s growth?

Error. Restate inquiry.

Dammit. Define all Paths: Rune Sage.

Apprentice Rune Sage: Initial growth stage of the Rune Sage class.

Initiate Rune Sage: Second growth stage of the Rune Sage class.

Further path definitions unavailable at current power levels.

Hmm, the system was keeping its cards close to its metaphorical chest, but time would tell. Define Meditative Insight.

Meditative Insight: Defining competency of the Rune Sage. Meditation enhances the ability to intuitively perceive and understand runes.

I grinned. Now I really had to get back to the temple. Then my grin faded as I realized I didn’t know how to meditate. Was that a skill I should’ve learned first?

Define Meditation.

Meditation: Achieve mental clarity and channel energy from within, refining the arcane connection. Increases the stability and duration of manifested runes.

That was a little less vague but still far from clear. How was I supposed to ‘channel energy from within’? I had no idea how to meditate. It was just something else to figure out, but the list was getting long.

Define Power: Runic Charge.

Runic Charge: Manifest a known rune.

Great. I didn’t know any runes, so how could I manifest them? The class was useless until I could get into the pyramid and use my new Meditative Insight. Or unless Ravion came through with the goods.

I sighed. This was the problem with arcane magic; it was like trying to see a path that only existed once you started walking it.

Still, there was no reason to wait to learn the core skill, at least.

Feeling slightly stupid, I pushed myself up into a lotus position, my back to the lake. Then I closed my eyes, regulated my breathing, and tried to clear my mind.

There was a cricket in the grass not too far away, making one hell of a lot of noise. The girls were still splashing and shrieking in the lake behind me, but I didn’t mind that so much.

After a few minutes of this, I’d seen no messages to suggest I’d gained a new skill. Not that I’d thought it would be so simple.

I thought back to the description. How to channel my energy and refine my arcane connection? I really hoped the answer didn’t lie with a wizened old man sitting on top of a mountain hundreds of miles away.

Focusing within, I tried to find my mana. I couldn’t sense anything, but that didn’t mean it wasn’t there—I knew for a fact that it was. I was breaking new ground, and it was certain to become easier once I’d figured this out. The first steps were always the hardest.

I tried to picture my mana as a floating ball of energy within me, then, for lack of a better idea, imagined it swirling through my body in a constant path. It sounded great in principle, but it was difficult to do. My mind kept wandering, drawn to other thoughts. And I really wanted to kill that cricket. At least I’d somehow blocked out the sound of the girls’ splashing. That was progress.

“Kaelan?”

I opened my eyes, hearing Lira’s voice just behind me. So, not blocked out. They’d left the lake, and I hadn’t heard their bare feet on the grass.

I muffled a sigh of frustration at my lack of progress and turned around to face them. But as soon as I saw both the girls, all thoughts of meditation were forgotten.

My wives were watching me from a dozen feet away, standing together, their arms around each other’s waists. Droplets of water clung to their very nude bodies, fully on display. I ran my eyes slowly over them, from their playful smiles, over their perky breasts, and on down. Both girls were beautiful, but where Lira had curvier hips and breasts that more than filled my whole hand, Senna was slimmer, her breasts small and firm. Her stomach was lean with a hint of muscle I was sure hadn’t been there before. Beneath, their skin was bare, kept that way by the use of Senna’s tweezers. They both knew how much I liked it.

I feasted my eyes for a long moment. “What a sight you two are.”

“We thought you were going to come and join us again,” Senna said, releasing Lira’s waist and slowly stretching her arms up as she arched her back, giving me a show.

“I’m sorry, I was lost in thought,” I said, enjoying her blatant display.

Lira lowered to her knees at the edge of the blanket. “You looked like you were meditating.”

I smiled at her. “Trying to. Do you know anything about it?”

“A little. It’s probably more Elara’s domain.”

Interesting.

“That girl needs to convert,” Senna said, dropping down on the other corner of the blanket. “But let’s talk about it later.”

She pushed forward onto all fours and crawled toward me. Her small breasts swayed gently beneath her with the movement, and all thoughts of runes and meditation were banished.

Chapter 19

Play and Peril

I grinned, watching her. “Did you two get bored?”

Senna adopted a pout. “There was no Kaelan, and I wanted my ring.” She drew closer, prowling like a sexy, naked panther, her lithe body moving with natural grace. There was nothing left of the timid girl we’d first encountered in this predator before me, my cute assassin. Her gaze was hungry, and it was fixed on me.

I playfully raised an eyebrow at her. “What ring? You said you didn’t want to marry me.”

“I still don’t,” she said, crawling closer. “But you said you’d put me over your knee and spank me until I changed my mind.” She reached my side, then kept coming, pushing her way across my lap. I leaned back to give her room, and her damp skin was electrifying as it brushed against mine. She lay across my thighs, her back arched and her ass wiggling. “So change my mind already.”

Lira grinned, watching. “She’s very naughty.”

“Mmm,” Senna agreed. “Naughty. I need to be⁠—”

I slid my hand beneath her, gripping her throat, her words cutting off with a gasp. With my palm on her neck and my fingers splayed across her cheek, I turned her head toward Lira, then further, until most of her face was visible to me. She twisted slightly on my lap to follow the motion, knowing herself held, and looked up at me over her shoulder. There was mock fear in her eyes, but her lips were parted in excitement. I ran my other hand over her upturned ass, then gave it a firm smack, and was rewarded with a sharp intake of breath.

“I know exactly what you need,” I told her, giving her head a little shake, and spanked her again.

Her eyes fluttered closed, but I wasn’t having that. “Look at me,” I said and waited until she did before I brought my hand down again. She jerked across my lap and wiggled her hips, asking for more.

“Fuck, that’s hot,” Lira breathed, then crawled across the edge of the blanket to the corner Senna had taken. I raised an eyebrow at her, and she smiled innocently at me. “I couldn’t see so well from over there.” Lira played innocent very well for someone who was so clearly not.

Senna drew in her knees until they pushed into the side of my thigh, lifting her ass in offering. It revealed more of herself to our gazes, and we both knew she’d done it deliberately.

“Mmm, she’s already wet,” Lira murmured, her eyes sparkling as she stared at Senna’s exposed sex.

Maybe she was, but that was just anticipation, just the start. My kinky assassin wanted to be dominated again, and I was happy to oblige. I spanked her, over and over, just as I had in the monastery library, alternating cheeks save for when I switched it up just to keep her guessing, and her ass grew warm beneath my hand. But this time, it wasn’t her ass I was watching but her eyes. I supported her head in my hand, but I kept it twisted around to display her expressions, and it made it all that much more intimate. Senna couldn’t hide her face from Lira or me, and we both watched the emotions that played across her features.

As I spanked her, her eyes slowly filled with tears, but she made no attempt to pull away. I didn’t think it was the pain that was causing it—I wasn’t spanking her that hard. No, her tears were caused by something else; a reaction to something deeper and more profound, and I figured I knew what it was. My cute assassin wanted to be dominated, yes, but equally, she wanted to be loved and desired. For her, it was all mixed in together, but I still didn’t go easy on her. She always wanted it rough.

Several minutes passed, the time punctuated only by the sound of my hand on her ass and her gasps that slowly became whimpers, but I was patient. I knew she needed enough time to feel this not only on her backside, but deep within her core. When at last she pressed her cheek more firmly into my hand, I knew we were close. I spanked her again, harder than before, and she moaned her arousal and submission. Then the tip of her tongue came out, licking tentatively at my fingertips.

It was the sign I’d been waiting for. “Are you ready to do as you’re told?”

“Yes, Master,” she murmured, and licked again at my fingers.

“… Master …” Lira echoed, the word barely a breath. I glanced at her, and she was flushed with her own excitement, her thighs parted as she knelt, and her hand was between her legs. “Oh yes, that suits Senna perfectly.”

Lira was right, it did. Senna craved the comfort of control, and she’d pushed for this. I knew what she wanted. I forewent the traditional question and shaped it for my own purposes. “You will marry me.”

Her body shivered across my lap, a pleasure reaction. “Yes, Master,” she breathed and shivered again. “I will marry you.”

“Are you ready for your wedding ring?”

“Please, Master,” she begged, licking my fingers again as she wiggled her hips against my lap.

We had agreed she’d get it once I’d spanked her, but I felt like moving the goalposts. “Earn it, then,” I said. “Sit up and straddle my lap.”

“Yes …” Lira whispered. “Make her earn it.”

Senna was already rising to her knees, then she threw one leg across my thighs and pressed herself to me, her small, firm breasts crushed to my chest. She reached down between us, taking my cock in her hand, and positioned it against her entrance. We both let out a shudder as she sank down on me, her sex so warm and so very wet.

I slid my hands down her back to cup her warm and well-spanked ass, pulling her more into me, and she began to move against me, her hips rolling in a slow, steady rhythm.

I had to brace my core to keep our position, and it stopped me from relaxing into her the way I wanted to. “Lira, behind me.”

My High Priestess moved quickly, understanding what I needed with her usual perception. As she pressed herself into my back, it drew all three of us deeper into the moment, sharing it together. Lira mirrored Senna’s rhythm, her full breasts pushing against me. She reached around to play with Senna, flicking her fingertips over Senna’s dusky pink nipples.

Senna moaned, arching her back, her movements growing faster as she lost herself to her pleasure. She rode me harder, her eyes squeezed tight in rapture, her lips gently parted as she gave cute little gasps each time she sank down on me. I felt her pussy clench around me as she reached her peak, and the pale skin of her chest flushed red as she came.

“She’s so sexy,” Lira murmured, her lips near my ear. “Come inside her, Kaelan. Fill her up and make her yours.”

I groaned at Lira’s encouragement, and Senna must’ve heard her too, for she reached back to support herself on the blanket and used the leverage to drive herself even harder against my cock. I gripped her hips, my fingers digging into her soft flesh, and pulled her into me as I thrust forward. Our grunts of effort mingled with the sound of her flesh meeting mine, and then Senna gave a cry and came again. Her delicious cunt squeezed me, and it was all it took to bring me to my own orgasm. My body tensed as I came, spurting my seed inside her, and again Senna cried out as she felt it.

Even Lira gasped beside me, then gave a small moan filled with her own arousal. I was sure my High Priestess couldn’t wait much longer for her turn. Whether it was the benefit of my endurance, the skill points I’d gained in sex, or merely having two such stunning women to please, these days I never had any trouble going again after the first time.

Senna slipped off me to lie before us, limp and sated on the blanket, her legs still spread open, and her arms extended above her head. She looked well-fucked, and I couldn’t help but take some pride in that.

“God, she’s delicious,” Lira said. “Will you take me while I taste her?”

And that kind of thing did wonders for my refractory period, too.

Senna grinned when she heard her, her hips lifting slightly in offering, and her eyes flicked open as she looked up at us.

Then she stilled, her body tensing, her eyes darting past me to the side.

“Don’t turn around, but we’re being watched,” she said, her tone flat. Her playfulness had gone, and in its place was the edge she’d honed over the last few weeks. “I saw movement in the tree line, just over your left shoulder.”

“Uh huh,” I said, feeling my neck prickle in response.

“Could it have been an animal?” Lira asked hopefully.

“No,” Senna said, stretching out and squirming her body like she was trying to entice us further. Her eyes were half-lidded, but I knew she was still watching the trees. “I saw a glint of metal, and what I’m pretty sure was black leather.”

Drakos’ men.

“Fuck,” I spat the word. “I thought we’d cleared out all those fucking roaches.”

“Seems like they still have eyes in the city,” Lira said, tensing against me. “Or maybe just outside it.”

My rapier and dagger were on the belt beside my trousers, all our clothes in easy reach. Lira’s staff lay nearby, but my new recurve bow was on my horse, and so was Senna’s. The horses were a few dozen yards away, tethered to a tree.

“I’m going for my bow,” I said. “Let’s do it as casually as we can, buy ourselves some time.”

“Too late,” Senna answered me, foregoing her play-acting and pushing herself up. “Here they come.”

A roar met her words, shouts from a great many throats.

I sprang to my feet, then swooped to pick up my weapons belt, glancing at the oncoming men as I did.

There were too many to accurately count, but it looked like forty or so—a small army—bursting from the tree line two hundred paces away, closing on us fast.

We were massively outnumbered, trapped with our backs to the lake, and naked.

Senna was sitting on the blanket, calmly pulling on her boots. I couldn’t fault that choice; with those, she had both offensive and defensive options.

“Shall we swim for it?” Lira asked as she bent to grab her staff.

“They’ve got archers; they’d pick us off easily,” Senna said, sounding not in the least perturbed as she fastened her weapon belt around her waist. “Same problem with the horses.”

I looped my own belt around my waist and quickly tightened it. “Get to the horses, we can still use them as shields. Then we fight.”

“Good,” Senna said. “These bastards interrupted us at the worst possible time, and I’m going to enjoy killing them all.”

I grinned at her vehemence, but it was forced.

My girls were competent, yet I couldn’t see a way out of this. There were just too many of them. All those men I’d let escape … They hadn’t returned to Saromir at all. This was my fault for being merciful. Now I was going to pay the price.

And with the girls already naked, I knew what would happen if we lost. All they’d have to do was kill me, and the girls would be overwhelmed in seconds. It was no coincidence they’d attacked when they had. They were going to anyway, but our intimate moment together had driven them to it.

This was my worst nightmare come to life.

Chapter 20

Desperation and Defense

We ran for our horses, away from the rapidly advancing Saromirans.

Our mounts skittered nervously as we ducked behind them, but we didn’t have time to calm them. I pulled my recurve bow from its slot beside the saddlebag and strung it as quickly as I could, conscious that each wasted second was one fewer shot I could take.

Beside me, Senna was doing the same. “I can’t fucking believe they’ve turned up now!” she said, grunting with the effort of bending her bow. “Your cum is running down my leg.”

I would’ve laughed if I hadn’t been so worried for them both. Maybe Senna was burying her fear with bravado, but Lira was pale, her body tense with anxiety.

Then her eyes widened. “Elara!” my High Priestess cried in relief.

I glanced up in surprise.

The Saromirans were a hundred paces away, sprinting toward us. But riding in at a gallop from across the meadow was a warhorse, sunlight glinting off its rider’s distinctive armor. I didn’t know why she was here, but in that moment, I was nothing but grateful. She could be enough to turn the tide of this battle.

If she arrived in time.

I pulled the quiver from my horse, looping it over my shoulder, then nocked an arrow.

Activate God Power. Activate God Power.

God Power Activated. 5 minutes remaining.

God Power effect doubled for 4.99 minutes.

This would be over in fewer than five minutes, and I needed all the help I could get.

My first shot caught the Saromirans by surprise, the range long even for my recurve bow. But my archery skill was boosted twice by my God Power and more than up to the task. The arrow thudded home in a warrior’s eye, and he dropped instantly, tripping the man behind him.

The Saromirans yelled, pulling their shields around, but didn’t slow their rush toward us.

My Arrow Rain Perk kicked in, my next arrow already on the string. I fired again, but this time I spent five mana to imbue my arrow with my Veilshot ability. It passed through my target’s shield with a shimmer before taking physical form to pierce his chest, and he dropped. But my third arrow was already in the air as I focused on emptying my quiver as fast as I could. We only had seconds before they’d be on us.

Beside me, Senna had strung her bow and was firing too. Her arrow thudded into a shield, failing to do more than wedge itself in the wood.

My fourth shot passed through a shield, translucent and smoky with Veil magic, then rematerialized to kill another man.

Some of the Saromirans toward the back of the group had stopped, and a half-dozen arrows flew over the heads of their comrades toward us. The girls were already ducking behind the horses. I took a fleeting second to ensure none were going for my head, then gritted my teeth and fired another Veilshot, my mana dipping five more points. Their arrows arrived, marked by several thuds as the horses took the brunt of the volley. They screamed, shying and kicking out as the arrows struck them.

Senna fired beside me, cursing as her arrow did no damage. She flung down her bow and drew her daggers, dodging her horse as it bucked and strained against its tether.

Another Veilshot arrow killed a fifth Saromiran. I fired one last arrow—one more man down—then dropped my bow and pulled my blades.

Lira tried desperately to calm her mount, but the beast tossed its head and rolled its eyes, and the tethering rope snapped. The horse spun, catching her with its shoulder as it bolted. Lira staggered and dropped to one knee, then shoved her staff into the ground and used it to push herself up.

The nearest Saromirans were ten paces away, screaming as they came on, weapons raised. There were too many of them, but with my double God-Power boost, my speed was far in excess of theirs.

I could only hope it would be enough.

I dashed forward to meet them, trying to draw them from the girls, crossing the ground in a blur of speed. I didn’t bother to parry the first blow that came in; I didn’t have time for defense. I simply Shadow Stepped inside it, burying my dagger in the man’s chest. My rapier slashed across the throat of another who ran past me, ignoring me to his detriment as he tried to reach the girls.

Then I became a whirlwind, blades flashing out faster than they could parry.

I didn’t need to block; their strikes were moving so slowly that it was enough to flow between them. Ducking and weaving, my weapons still found their targets. I stepped inside a blow, stabbing my dagger into a man’s elbow, pulling it out, and thrusting into his face before he could scream. A man behind me slashed down with an overhead swing, and I grabbed another foe by his hair, yanking him into its path.

Yet there were so many of them, and it soon became impossible to avoid the many thrusts coming for me.

I took a cut across my shoulder, another along my ribs. A sword slashed across my thigh, slicing through the muscle, and I was forced to balance my weight on my good leg. That was the beginning of the end, my movement significantly hampered.

Still, I fought on, taking out two more of them before a sword was thrust through my chest.

The pain should’ve been crippling, but after dozens of deaths in the pyramid, I found I could fight on through. I hooked my sword arm around my attacker’s neck and slammed my dagger to its hilt in his throat.

Another sword slashed my back, and then a third pierced my side, beneath my arm, driving into my heart. My vision grayed rapidly.

Finally. It had taken them long enough.

Undying Will Activated. Invincibility 5 seconds.

Bonus God Power Activated.

God Power effect tripled for 3.64 minutes.

I grinned as my body glowed, all the pain disappeared, and my sight snapped back to full. The men encircling me were momentarily stunned as they tried to process what had happened, and with my speed boosted to insane levels, I took full advantage.

I spun through them all, blades flashing out, finding throats and eyes—all instantly lethal, critical hits, Health scores be damned. It didn’t matter that they had shields when their heads were exposed, and I had both the skill and speed to strike wherever I wished.

There was just one problem: I still had a blade buried in my chest.

It was impossible to know how long five seconds was when the world was moving so slowly around me. But in a heartbeat, the six men nearest me were falling back, throats ripped open and necks severed, dagger wounds through their eyes and into their brains. I didn’t want to find out the hard way what happened when my invincibility ran out while I still had a sword through my ribs. I stabbed my rapier into the chest of the last man and left it there.

“Hold that, please.”

I was talking so fast he probably didn’t understand me, but with a foot of steel buried between his ribs, he had more important things on his mind. Then I grabbed the hilt of the sword sticking out of my sternum and pulled.

There were still too many men surrounding me, but as I withdrew the blade before their very eyes, many of them took an involuntary step backwards.

It came out slower than I would’ve liked, the angle wrong to get the leverage I needed. And I was very conscious that my five-second window was closing rapidly.

There was a sharp pain as the sword cleared my body, the tip cutting me open in the center of my chest, just as my invincibility expired. I winced, but while the wound hurt, it was too shallow to be limiting. I threw the blade at the nearest man, not caring that it glanced off the edge of his shield and spun away. Then I pulled my rapier out of the man I’d stabbed. He hadn’t had time to do more than drop to his knees, the handle of my sword protruding upward in invitation.

His body twitched as my rapier came free, then he gasped around a mouthful of blood and slumped to the ground.

I flourished both weapons at the wide-eyed ring of men and gave them a grin.

“Get the girls!” one of them cried.

“He’ll stop with blades at their necks!”

Fuck.

They’d clearly figured out the girls were my weakness, and they were right. Senna could blink away, but if one reached Lira … I’d have no choice but to surrender, even though I knew what would follow.

Bastards.

They streamed past me like water around a rock, giving me a wide berth. I spun, my rapier slashing across the neck of one man, all but beheading him. Yet too many were getting through.

How many of these assholes were still left?

“Knight! Knight!” came a desperate cry as they finally noticed Elara’s approach, but I couldn’t spare a glance to see how close she was.

Yet her presence had distracted the men, for five of them wheeled away from going for Lira and Senna, forming a shield wall.

I wanted to sink my blades into their exposed backs, but more men rushed past me, trying to reach the girls.

I went for Lira, Shadow-Stepping as I went, my mana dropping sharply. But between that and my phenomenal speed, I crossed a dozen feet in an instant, blades flashing out as I moved. My dagger sank into the back of a man. My rapier slashed through the leg of another, then cut across his face on the backhand. None of them stood a chance against my speed, but that wouldn’t matter if they got a knife to Lira’s throat.

A deafening crunch marked the arrival of Elara as her warhorse went straight through the shield wall. It was a desperate move, and she was risking her life to help us. A pained cry told me her sword had found a target.

Ahead of me, four men had reached Lira, while three more on Senna, who was using her horse as a barricade to slow them. Even in that half-second glance, I saw her duck beneath the horse’s neck to send two shadow daggers into a man’s chest. She danced back before any of them could react.

Stone shards sprayed out from Lira’s staff, taking one of them in the face at point-blank range. His head dissolved in front of me, and I was sprayed with blood and gore. As I ran in, some of the stone shards skimmed past him, and I barely swayed aside in time. One split my cheek, another struck high on my collarbone, and a third embedded itself in my shoulder. Lira’s eyes widened in alarm as she saw she’d hit me, but we didn’t have time for recriminations. I stabbed my dagger into the back of the closest man.

Then Senna was there. She’d blinked in, her boots as much a weapon as her blades. Marisa’s stiletto was already sinking into a man’s back, his armor offering no resistance. My assassin was covered in fine droplets of blood, but I was sure none of it was hers—she was moving too well.

I’d thrown everything into reaching Lira in time, ignoring the men behind me. Whether it was my perception or my Battle Awareness Perk, I didn’t know nor care, but I jerked to the side. A blade that would’ve taken my head off instead slashed across my back, and I arched in agony as it sliced through my shoulder. I stabbed backward with my dagger, taking my attacker in the stomach, but I could feel the damage he’d done was serious. My right arm hung limp, and my rapier fell from fingers that no longer had the strength to grip.

I couldn’t die again—not here, not now. If I woke up in the temple, they’d be alone. Vulnerable. The thought burned hotter than the pain in my body, and my desperation turned to rage.

“Kaelan!” Lira cried, and a golden hammer of light spun past, striking another man behind me. I spun instinctively, even as he cried out and fell, his face quickly becoming a mask of blood.

Behind him, a dozen more men surged forward.

Elara was engaged with men on either side of her warhorse, slashing down at them as they tried to drag her off. Her stallion was trained for combat: a weapon as much as her sword. She spun him, using his bulk to batter the attackers back, their weapons ineffective against his heavy barding. But Elara hadn’t emerged unscathed—an arrow protruded from high on her back.

More men crowded around us, desperate to get past me to the girls. I pushed through the pain to fight beside Senna, Shadow Stepping around her and burying my dagger in one man’s throat. She parried a sword with the long blade of the stiletto I’d given her, dancing past her foe with a speed I hadn’t known she possessed. Senna fired another spray of Shadow Knives into his face at point-blank range, and he dropped like a puppet with its strings cut, his brain pierced.

A torrent of stone shards tore through the air, shrapnel glinting in the light. They ripped through flesh with sickening ease, leaving a mist of blood that hung in the air like a red fog. Lira was demonstrating her own lethal skills.

A man barreled in, his sword arcing above his head, ready to descend on Senna. They had clearly decided that the girls were too much of a threat to leave alive. I threw out my hand, using Veil Bind to hold him in place. Shadow tendrils erupted from the ground, coiling instantly around his legs, and he staggered as his momentum was abruptly halted. Before he could cut himself free, Senna had buried both her blades in his chest.

But two more men were behind him. I Shadow Stepped into the first, barging his shield aside with my injured shoulder to create an opening for my dagger. The pain made my vision swim, but my blade found its mark, sinking deep. I twisted it for good measure.

Yet even as I did, the sword of the third man slashed down at Senna. She couldn’t parry—her blades were still in the body of the man she’d killed, leaving her vulnerable. A primal terror clawed at my chest, worse than any pain. There was nothing I could do but watch.

At the last instant, she tried to dodge back, but the tip of his blade cut across her chest and stomach in a diagonal line, opening her skin in a gash of red. She cried out even as she blinked behind him, staggering as she reappeared. Her blades sank into his back, but she slumped forward onto them as her strength gave out. They both crashed to the ground.

“No!” I screamed, even as another blade descended toward me. I parried in reflex, the worry for Senna overtaking the pain of my injury, and stamped my foot on the man’s knee. The joint exploded sideways with a sickening crunch, his leg crumpling. His shield swung wide as he fought for balance, and my speed allowed me to drive my dagger up through his chin, even as he fell. His dead weight almost pulled the weapon from my grasp, and it took me a moment to yank it free.

The ground was littered with bodies, yet still there were more attackers. Two men were near Lira, ready to strike, and I wasn’t close enough to intercept them. I saw the moment she realized she couldn’t stop them both. Her hand came up, releasing her hammer spell at point-blank range. The first man’s head exploded in a shower of blood and bone. But the second sword was falling, and there was nothing to prevent it.

But it didn’t land. Instead, it hit a shimmering disc of silvery light that had appeared, diverting the blow at the last second.

A moment later, Elara was there, dismounted and blood-splattered. The arrow in her back had snapped off, its head wedged through her armor and deep in her shoulder. But that didn’t stop her sword cutting down with deadly precision, slicing open Lira’s attacker from shoulder to hip. He spun and fell.

And then it was over. All was quiet—save for our labored breathing and the groans of the dying.

“Senna…” Lira gasped, her voice hoarse with grief and pain.

Senna lay unmoving, small and naked, covered in blood. She was face down on the man she’d killed with her last act.

Chapter 21

Courage and Care

Lira and I both dashed for Senna, dropping to our knees beside her body.

No. Not after all this. Not Senna. Please, no.

With my one good hand, I pulled my little assassin from the body on which she lay, rolling her onto her back across my lap. My shoulder screamed its protest at the effort, but I ignored it, uncaring. Lira pushed her hands against Senna, flooding her with green restoration magic. I placed a hand on Lira’s shoulder, aiding her with my God Touch, pushing everything I had out and into her.

“I’m fine,” Senna breathed, her eyes fluttering, and my heart leaped in relief. She was still alive.

“You’re not fine,” Lira muttered, “not yet.” She closed her eyes in concentration.

The wound was deep and long, and I couldn’t imagine how much pain Senna was in. The gash ran from high on her right breast, down across her ribs and sternum to her stomach, and it was made so much worse by her nakedness. It was so deep, it was a wonder that she was still conscious. Blood covered all of her skin, both hers and that of the men she’d killed. She looked so vulnerable, so near death. I swallowed hard, forcing myself to see the damage done to her, a reminder of what happened when I didn’t defend my girls well enough.

“You’ve healed worse, right?” I asked Lira.

She didn’t respond, her hand tracing lightly over Senna’s body as she poured her magic out. I kept my hand on her, gripping tightly, wishing there was some way of activating God Touch to boost it further.

But slowly, the wound closed—the edges pushed together by Lira’s magic and sealing like Senna’s skin was melding.

“I knew Lira would heal me,” Senna said before Lira was even finished. “Are they all dead?”

I glanced up at Elara, standing near us, and she nodded grimly. “None tried to flee.”

That was a telling comment.

“Yes, my love,” I answered Senna. “All dead.”

“Damn,” Senna muttered. “I only got six of them.”

I grinned down at her, relief filling me in a rush. “You were brilliant,” I said. “You all were.” I looked up and met Elara’s gaze. “Thank you for being here.”

She pulled off her helm, her beautiful face showing her concern as she watched Lira heal Senna. “I wish I was here sooner.”

God Power Deactivated.

Attack has gained 1 rank.

Perception has gained 1 rank.

Speed has gained 2 ranks.

Archery has gained 2 ranks.

Dodge has gained 3 ranks.

Dual Wielding has gained 2 ranks.

Weapon (Dagger) has gained 2 ranks.

Weapon (Sword) has gained 2 ranks.

I dismissed the messages, not interested in that moment. But I noted that my skills were ranking slower—paltry gains for a triple-God-boosted fight of such duration.

“I am sorry it took me so long, Your Holy Majesty,” Elara added, meeting my eyes and ducking her head guiltily. “I saw the men as soon as they burst from the trees, but I had to return for my horse.”

I raised an eyebrow at that. Clad in her half-plate armor, I knew she couldn’t have run from the tree line in time to engage the men. But if she hadn’t already been on her horse … that meant she’d been on foot, her horse tethered nearby.

“Told you,” Senna said with a smug smile, her eyes closed as she rested across my lap.

“Told me what?” I asked.

“I was talking to Lira. We had a bet on Elara following us and watching us fuck. I just won fifty gold.”

“Quiet you,” Lira muttered, still pouring her vibrant green mana into the wound.

Elara flushed crimson, looking away. “I … I was doing my duty.”

“Quite,” Senna agreed, then gave an accurate imitation of Elara’s more formal accent. “One should always take pleasure in one’s duty when one can.”

The paladin stifled a gasp, her blush deepening.

Senna’s wound was almost fully healed, only the last few inches to go. Her skin was smooth and perfect where the magic had already done its work. As I watched, the edges of the gash above her breast melded together, the last of her injury melting away.

Lira sat back with a weary sigh. “All done. That’ll be fifty-one gold for healing services.”

I knew she was deliberately trying to lighten the mood, but I could also hear the pain in her voice. None of us could bear to see Senna injured.

Yet we were all alive, all well. We’d survived the attack, and we likely wouldn’t have if it weren’t for Elara’s timely arrival. As it was, we’d almost been overrun. One more blade, one more foe, and Lira could’ve been cut down. Then we’d have lost Senna as well.

Too fucking close.

I remembered the silvery shield that had turned the last attack and glanced up at Elara. “You saved Lira’s life.”

She bowed her head. “I did what I could, Sire.”

“Yeah. Well, you saved Lira’s life, and in doing so, you saved Senna’s, too. Hell, you saved all our lives. We are in your debt.”

Senna pushed herself up to sit beside me, then poked my hip, making me wince as I twitched. “Offer her a reward.”

I grinned at my assassin, then turned back to Elara. “You can have anything that is in my power to grant,” I said, and I meant it. Lands, titles—hell, the contents of the treasury. Valerie and Thalor might have kittens, but I didn’t care.

“I only did my duty, Sire.” Elara held herself stiffly, and I noticed she was cradling her wrist in her other hand, trying to ease her shoulder. “Please, don’t delay your healing any longer. Lira, do you need my help?”

“How bad is it, Kaelan?” Lira asked me, rousing herself and walking around to inspect my back.

“It can wait,” I said. “Elara saved us; see to her first. She has an arrow in her back.” So long as I didn’t move—and Senna didn’t poke me anymore—I could wait awhile longer.

But Lira gasped when she saw the slash across my shoulder, falling to her knees behind me. “Elara is standing, and she’s strong. Seeing this, I’m amazed you’re still upright.” Her small hands pressed gently against my skin, and I felt the familiar cool and soothing tightness as her magic began to knit me back together.

Senna was watching too, concern in her eyes as Lira fixed me up, and guilt that I’d delayed my healing for her. I had to admit it was a relief to feel the pain subside; only my adrenaline and worry for Senna had allowed me to work through it—though my pain tolerance seemed to have had a significant boost, courtesy of my explorations through the pyramid. Being perforated a few hundred times had unexpected benefits.

Soon Lira finished, and I clenched and opened my sword hand, glad to have full control once more. “Elara’s turn,” I said firmly.

Lira looked up at her. “How bad is it?”

Elara sighed. “It penetrated all my armor. It’s deep.”

“Crap,” Lira said. “We’ll have to take everything off and cut it out.”

Elara glanced at me, then sighed again in resignation. “There’s no other way.”

“Will you help me, please?” Lira said, pushing herself up.

I wasn’t sure if she was asking Senna or me, but we both rose. Elara’s eyes widened as all three of us stood before her naked, and her cheeks tinged pink. But we’d been fighting naked—a task I had not enjoyed—and she’d been watching us before. It was a little late for modesty. Besides, we were all covered in blood, some of it ours, most of it not, like sprayed-on red body paint. Quite disgusting, if I stopped to think about it.

Elara stood like a statue as together we removed her pauldrons. But that was the easy bit.

“It’s penetrated your breastplate,” Lira said, confirming what we already knew. “We’ll have to break the shaft further, then ease it off.”

“I’m ready,” Elara answered stoically.

“You should lie down,” I said. I knew the proud paladin wouldn’t suggest it herself, but this was going to be hell for her. At least, lying prone, she’d have support.

“Use my lap?” Senna offered.

Elara’s expression cracked as she regarded her in surprise. I thought she was going to refuse, but then she gave a jerky nod.

Senna smiled in response, sitting down on the thick grass. Elara slowly lowered to her knees, her movements stiff, then draped herself across my assassin’s bare legs. Senna cradled her head in her arms and bent to give her brow a kiss. I wasn’t sure Elara knew what to make of that, but she said nothing.

“You’ll have to do it, Kaelan,” Lira said. “You’re stronger than me.”

I looked distastefully at the arrow shaft that protruded from the back of her plate mail. We had no tools, and none of our knives would cut through it. We needed a saw, and we didn’t have one. I pulled my quiver off, unhooking the leather strap and doubling it up. “Bite down on this.”

Elara gave me a look of resignation, then stuffed the leather between her teeth.

The only way of snapping the arrow shaft was to lever it against the jagged side of the hole in her armor, and that would lever it deeper, cutting further into Elara’s flesh. With any luck, her armor had prevented it from going too deep, and this might even serve to pry it from the wound. Otherwise, it was going to make it far worse. If we hadn’t had Lira’s magic, it would’ve been a terrible idea. As it was, I was still tempted to put her on her horse and take her back to the city.

She sensed my hesitation, removing the belt so she could speak. “Do it, Sire. Lira can heal me. Let’s get it over with.”

Grimacing, I waited until she was again biting down, then grasped the shaft. She gave a muffled scream as I snapped it off, feeling the head of the arrow grind against her shoulder blade as I did. Quickly, Lira and I worked to unbuckle the breastplate, and together the three of us pulled it off her. Elara was limp, delirious with pain. Her chainmail undercoat was easier, and again the three of us worked to pull it off her. Speed was more important than being gentle; the sooner Lira could get to it, the better. Blood flowed heavily from the wound, soaking the padded gambeson beneath. We pulled it carefully away from the remnants of the arrow, then off Elara.

Her eyes were closed, her breathing light, suggesting she’d passed out. With what we still had to do, it was for the best.

Though she was a tall woman, she looked so much smaller in just her undershirt, which was stained crimson all down her back. Her arms and shoulders were finely muscled, yet slender and pale.

“Cut that off, please,” Lira murmured, “it will be easier to find the edges of the wound. It’s too bloody to wear, anyway; she can have mine.”

I drew my dagger and made quick work of Elara’s shirt, and we peeled the blood-soaked sodden material from her skin. There was something ironic about stripping the paladin when we were all already naked, but though it was only to allow Lira to heal her, it made me uncomfortable; she was in no position to consent. The arrowhead was far deeper than I wanted, and again I had to deploy my knife. Elara hissed in pain as I cut it free, her jaw clenching tightly as she bit down on the leather. And I’d thought she was unconscious.

But at last, the arrow was out. It was a bodkin point, narrow and elongated, designed to pierce armor, but at least that had made it easier to withdraw—relatively speaking. I threw it away in disgust.

Lira already had her hands on Elara’s back, feeding her vibrant, green magic into the wound. Healing magic was wonderful; we didn’t have to worry about damage to the nerves or bones, ligament damage, or internal bleeding. I laid my hand on Lira’s shoulder, once more giving her the benefit of my God Touch, and within a minute, Elara’s back was whole again, the skin perfectly smooth, only the blood still covering her back to show for her injury.

Elara spat out the leather strap. “Thank you,” she murmured weakly, and Senna brushed back her blonde hair and gave her brow another kiss.

Chapter 22

Wash and Wrangling

I pushed myself up, collected my dagger, and walked toward our discarded clothing, as much to give Elara some privacy as anything else. Between where the girls sat and our blankets, there were easily forty corpses. I’d need to get a crew from the city out here to burn them all, but that was a detail for later.

Most of the wounds I’d inflicted myself, and the majority of those had been instantly fatal. But here and there, a man still bled. If there was any doubt in my mind that a man might still pose a threat, however mild, I pushed my blade through their heart. I wasn’t taking any risks with these bastards, not after what they’d already done. Or what they would’ve done, if they’d had the opportunity.

I shivered, imagining what would’ve happened if they’d managed to kill me—with the girls naked, outnumbered, and vulnerable. More fuel for my nightmares.

But soon I’d checked every one of them, satisfying myself that none still lived. Then I bundled up our clothing in the blankets and carried it all back. We hadn’t brought spare clothes; we’d thought it would be a simple picnic. Though Lira had offered Elara her shirt, mine would fit the half-elf better. It was also easier for me to wear my leathers over a bare chest than for Lira to go shirtless beneath the rough, baggy outer clothing she preferred.

Still, none of us could get dressed before we’d washed the blood off.

As I made my way back through all the dead, my rage burned deep inside me. The meadow had been so beautiful, our picnic so intimate and perfect. All spoiled. I still had the rings in the pocket of my leather jacket, but there was no way I was giving them to the girls today. We needed time to put it all behind us, not to remember it by mixing it with something so important.

So much death, and so nearly had it included those I loved most on this world.

It had been close—too close for comfort. And again, it had been my fault. I’d let these men leave the city, instead of hunting them all down and ensuring they were no longer a threat. I’d thought they’d leave and go home to Saromir, but I’d been naïve. I wouldn’t make that mistake again.

Lira was by the horses, healing their arrow wounds. I passed by where Senna sat, Elara still comfortable on her lap. I wasn’t sure if Elara hadn’t moved because she was enjoying Senna’s touch, or because she was too shy to sit up half-naked, but I dropped off a blanket and left them to it, wandering over to help Lira.

One of our horses had broken its tether and was way out across the meadow, but the other two were standing near the tree we’d tied them to, heads down, blood leaking from their wounds. Elara’s horse had remained where she’d left it, in the midst of the battlefield, too well-trained to go wandering off.

The horses shied as we pulled the arrows out, but a firm grip on their halters and some soothing words calmed them. Lira’s healing worked just as well on the animals as it had on us, and their tough bodies had stopped the arrows from penetrating too deeply. They were much calmer once healed.

I pulled my shorts on, bridled my horse without bothering with a saddle, and went to fetch the one that had bolted. I figured the girls could use some time with Elara.

They’d roused by the time I returned, Elara with a blanket wrapped around her shoulders, but neither of my girls had dressed.

“We’re going for a wash, right?” Senna said as I pulled up.

“Absolutely. Let’s heal Lira’s horse, then head around the shore a bit to somewhere … cleaner.”

The trees came down to the river all the way around the north of the lake, but the east of it, where we were, was mostly meadow. In silent accord, we rode south, away from the edge of the forest and far enough for the bodies to be mostly out of sight, then tethered the horses once more.

While Elara had fared better than the rest of us, she was still stained in blood—in her case, her own. The paladin showed no hesitation in stripping down to join us in the lake, but I kept my gaze turned away. Still, it was impossible not to be aware of her tall, slender, nude body.

I stripped off my shorts to wash. It wasn’t as if Elara hadn’t already seen everything, and besides, I was coated in blood. We had soap in our saddlebags and applied it liberally, and for a few minutes, we each focused on scrubbing our skin clean again.

“Do my back?” Lira asked, wading over to me.

Elara paired up with Senna, and soon we were all clean and glad for it.

Afterwards, we spread the blankets on the bank and lay out to dry. Lira was on my right, Senna on my left, and Elara was beside her. For a while, no one said anything as we each reflected on the fight, our injuries, and how close we’d come to it all going terribly wrong.

Eventually, Senna broke the silence. “I’m still so angry. They ruined the perfect day.”

I murmured my agreement, my eyes closed, one arm thrown lazily over my face against the glare of the afternoon sun. I reached over blindly, finding her thigh and giving it a sympathetic pat.

“They’re still ruining it,” Lira added. “Here we are, naked on a blanket together, surrounded by beauty, and the mood is spoiled by the pile of corpses that I know is there, no matter how hard I try to ignore it.”

I agreed with that, too.

“We could still fuck Kaelan,” Senna suggested. “Like … pin him down and hate-fuck him to get this out of our system.”

I opened one eye and looked over at her. From the expression on her face, I couldn’t tell if she was serious or not.

“Not that I hate you, my love,” she added hastily. “Never that. Just hating on the day.”

I knew what she’d meant.

“Tempting,” Lira said, trailing her fingertips over my hip and making me twitch. “Very tempting. But I’d rather go home and finish what we started in the comfort of our bedroom.”

I sighed. “I never gave you your rings. I’d wanted to do that this afternoon.” I shook my head. “I’ll find another day, sometime soon. They spoiled that, too.”

“Yeah,” Senna agreed bitterly. “Bastards.”

Elara spoke for the first time in a while. “When we return, I’m going to send patrols to search all around Norathil. Make sure there’re no more of those vermin hiding around.”

“I think that was all of them,” Lira said. “The group was too large. They threw everything they had at us.”

“I agree that’s likely,” Elara said, “but I still want to satisfy myself that they’re not planning another ambush for his Holy—for Kaelan.”

“One spanking every time you forget his name from now on,” Senna declared.

“I haven’t forgotten his name!” Elara protested as Lira giggled at Senna’s proclamation.

“Sounded like it,” Senna said, her voice smug.

“Ignore them,” I said dryly. “They talk about spankings a lot.”

“Because they’re fun,” Senna said. “And they always lead to more.”

I couldn’t deny that was true.

I turned over on the blanket, letting the sun dry my back. By this point, we had no reason not to head back to the city, but despite the pile of corpses a few hundred yards away, none of us had suggested it. Perhaps we were still recovering—emotionally, if not physically.

“Does Kaelan like being spanked?” Elara asked tentatively.

I received the distinct impression that three pairs of eyes were regarding my ass.

“It’s not something we’ve ever thought to ask,” Lira said, amusement in her tone. “Why? Would you like to?”

I cleared my throat, heading off that line of conversation before someone said something they couldn’t take back. “No, thank you.”

Senna patted my bottom, very lèse-majesté. “I think he wouldn’t mind kisses on it.”

“Mmm, and licks,” Lira suggested.

“Maybe some biting,” Senna added.

“Stroking…” Lira wasn’t to be undone.

“Rubbing my little pussy against it,” Senna said wistfully, then squirmed on the blanket beside me.

“We have company, girls,” I reminded them. I didn’t want Elara to think Senna only ever thought about sex … even if she did.

“I don’t mind,” Elara said quickly.

But that was enough for me. Not only did I not want to start something with so much death nearby, but none of us were clear whether Elara spoke from duty or interest, and this was hardly the time to explore it.

I rose and went to find my clothes, foregoing the shorts I’d worn earlier that now had blood on them, and pulling on my leather trousers. The girls watched me dress.

“I suppose that means we should head back,” Lira said with a sigh. They all pushed themselves up, a bevy of nude female flesh.

I threw Elara my shirt. “This should fit you, and it’s mostly clean.”

“Thank you, Sire.” She gave me a grateful smile.

“I want to come on those patrols with you, Elara,” Senna said as we dressed. “Make sure no more of those bastards are anywhere near here.”

“No,” I said firmly. I wasn’t going to risk her. Not after she’d come so close to dying today.

She turned to glare at me, her hands on her hips. The intimidating effect was lessened somewhat by her wearing only her shirt, and it was barely long enough to reach her hips. “I can take care of myself. Besides, I owe them for today.”

“No,” I said again. “From now on, you stay with me or at the palace.”

“You said I could train the troops!”

I nodded. “And you still can. I just don’t want you going off alone.”

“But I wouldn’t be alone,” she protested. “Elara will be going.”

“My place is at Kaelan’s side,” Elara said delicately. “I wasn’t planning to go myself.”

It was the paladin’s turn to receive the brunt of Senna’s glare, but if she minded, she didn’t show it.

“There’ll be opportunity enough to take on more of Drakos’ men,” I pointed out. “Norathil might be clear, but the rest of Valorah is not.” I sighed. “We still have to find the man himself.”

Senna muttered to herself as she finished dressing, but there were no more objections. Still, I wondered if I’d have to ask Elara for help in case Senna attempted to insert herself into one of the patrols.

I took my cute assassin into my arms, and she was stiff against me, bristling. “I only said no because I can’t bear the thought of losing you.”

“I’m not planning on dying, Kaelan.” She slid one hand over my bare chest, her palm flat against my pec. “But I’ve spent my life hiding away, and I’m done with that. Not when there are threats to all of us.”

I gave a bitter chuckle. She was more like me than I could ever have imagined. More like Lira, too. None of us were happy to sit around while there was work to do. But I was immortal; she was not. And she was my responsibility.

“We’ll go together, alright? As soon as we can. The four of us.” I took her stubborn jaw between my fingers and gave it a little shake. “Wait until then. Promise me.”

“You don’t own me,” she muttered.

I blinked at that. “Of course I don’t.”

But she pressed herself closer. “Not until you put that ring on my finger.”

Part of me wanted to say, ‘not even then’, but I didn’t think Senna saw it that way. Besides, if that’s what it took for her to obey me … I’d find the right opportunity to finish what we’d started, and soon.

It was worth it to keep her safe.

Chapter 23

Paladin and Promises

We drew many stares as we rode back into Norathil, largely due to the stark, crimson stain on Elara’s gambeson and the blood on all our horses. Though we’d healed them, they hadn’t joined us in the lake for a wash.

We rode into the courtyard of the palace and dismounted, passing the horses off to stablehands and Elara’s armor to the blacksmith for repairs. News of our arrival must have spread fast, for it wasn’t long before Thalor and Valerie came out of the keep, along with all four of Elara’s knights. Their hands twitched on their sword hilts at the sight of the paladin, and their expressions were grim.

Valerie ran her eyes over the horses first, then took in Elara’s blood-stained gambeson, her expression as flat as ever. She walked in step with me as we all headed toward the keep. “So what happened?”

“We found the rest of Drakos’ men,” I said. “We’ll need to send a team west to the lake to deal with the bodies.”

“Uh huh,” Valerie said. “How many?”

“About forty.”

She stopped suddenly, halting us all. “Forty?”

“Yeah, I think so,” I said lightly. I turned to Elara. “Would you say forty?”

“Forty-six, Sire.”

“There you are, Chancellor. Forty-six.”

“The four of you were attacked by forty-six Saromirans?” Valerie's face had turned pale, her usual sternness replaced by shock. “We’ll need to send a patrol out. How many are left?”

“They’re all dead.” I resumed walking.

“They’re all dead?” she echoed in a tone of astonishment, then hurried to catch me up. The group followed along behind.

“They interrupted our picnic,” Senna grumbled, still irked about the whole affair. “We didn’t appreciate it.”

“Clearly,” Valerie said dryly.

Yet her reaction showed how lucky we’d been. Even though we’d almost lost Senna, in the end we hadn’t. Lira had seen to that. And to Elara’s wounds. The only lasting damage had been to Elara’s armor, and that was truly incredible when I reflected upon it.

It would’ve been far worse without Lira there. I glanced at my High Priestess, and she returned my gaze with a smile as if knowing what I was thinking. She was so perceptive, she probably did. We’d all contributed significantly in that fight, and if I’d done the lion’s share of the killing, it was Lira who had ensured we’d all come through it. Senna had protected her, and Elara had saved her life, turning the tide at the crucial moment.

Yet more proof we were stronger together, with our group rounded out by the inclusion of the paladin.

“We’re all hungry,” I said as we crossed the drawbridge into the keep. “Thalor, could you arrange for a meal? We’ll have it in my rooms.”

“Of course, Sire,” My steward managed to bow, even as we walked. He glanced at Elara. “Dinner for three?” He was perceptive too, sensing Elara had become more than a sentry outside my door.

“Four, please.”

“Of course, Sire.”

“And a bath,” I added. There were perks to being king—servants to lug around jugs of hot water.

“Sire, I regret the timing, but”—Valerie cleared her throat—“there has also been news of Drakos.”

I sighed with resignation. Hadn’t this day done enough already? “What now?”

“He was sighted in the east.”

“That all? No villages ransacked or merchant caravans ambushed?”

“No, Sire, nothing like that. He was traveling toward the coast.”

“Perhaps he’s leaving,” I said dryly. “At least he’s not attacking monasteries.” I shook my head. “There’s nothing to do when the news is so old by the time it reaches us. He could be anywhere by now. This changes nothing. I’ll stick with the plan: the pyramid, and ensuring Norathil is protected.”

As we entered the keep, the weight of the battle hung over us, weariness suddenly catching up. We climbed the stairs to my rooms with heavy steps, the sound of our boots echoing off the stone walls.

When we reached my chambers, Elara paused at the threshold. She’d never been in before. Then she turned her back to the wall outside, adopting a relaxed but ready pose. Without her armor and in her blood-stained gambeson, it made it seem like there’d been a foiled assassination attempt—which, I supposed, there had been.

She looked like she was preparing to stay there all night, and I wasn’t having that, not after what we’d been through.

“Join us for dinner?” I invited her formally.

“I … I should stand guard, Your Holy Majesty.”

“Kalean,” Senna corrected, muttering something under her breath that could well have been ‘another spanking’.

“You’ve done enough for today, Elara. Join us for dinner.”

She ducked her head. “I’m not appropriately dressed … Kaelan.”

I shrugged. “Lira can lend you some clothes, or you can fetch your own and return.”

She gazed at me for a moment, then inclined her head. “Very well, Sire. If it pleases, I’ll go to my own quarters and return shortly.”

I nodded. “Take your time.”

We had all bathed and dressed by the time Elara returned, and for the first time, she wasn’t in her armor—which was, of course, still with the blacksmith. Instead, she wore a plain, heavy dark blue robe that was half martial, half kimono, with her sword hanging from a broad belt. She looked like a warrior monk—which was fitting.

“What a lovely robe,” Lira said.

Elara stood in the doorway, looking self-conscious, and it was Lira who waved her in with a gracious smile. Then the food arrived, and we waited while the servants laid it out on the main table, bowed to me, and slipped away unobtrusively. They were used to us serving ourselves.

We sat around the table, enjoying a selection of breads, cheeses, cold meats, and fruit, served with a well-watered wine that was pleasantly refreshing, if somewhat weak. But Elara picked at her food, and I didn’t need the significant glances Lira shot me to know something was amiss.

Yet I was prepared to wait until she was ready.

Senna, it transpired, was not.

“Are you alright, Elara? You’re looking pale.”

The half-elf started, glancing at me before looking away. “I’m fine.” She cleared her throat and took a breath. “But … there was something I wanted to ask.”

I gestured for her to go ahead. “This is a safe space. No kings here.”

“Just a god,” Lira murmured.

Elara hesitated, toying with the stem of her goblet. “I’ve been thinking about the reward,” she said, her voice quiet but firm.

I sat back in my chair, wondering what was coming. “Of course. What would you like?”

She took a breath and, with surprising resolve, met my eyes. “I’d like to convert.”

“Yay,” Senna chimed in, half-playfully, half-dryly. “About time.” My cute assassin didn’t seem to take anything seriously these days.

“Congratulations,” Lira said with a smile. “A very wise decision.”

I waited for the girls to finish and to bring some solemnity back to the moment. “If this is what you wish, I’d be honored to have you as my paladin.”

“It’s my honor.” Then she hesitated and pursed her lips. “Only … I’m not sure how to go about it, Your Holy Majesty.”

“Three spankings,” muttered Senna, sotto voce.

I didn’t know either and turned to Lira. “Is this something you can help with?”

“There’s not much to it,” Lira replied. “Largely, it’s done once the decision is made.” She glanced thoughtfully at the paladin. “However, in Elara’s case, I believe she should make an oath to you.”

“She has already,” I said.

“Another.” Lira would not be gainsaid. “Her first was to the king. This one should be to her god.”

I could see the logic in that.

Elara was listening intently and nodded as Lira finished speaking. “Yes, that is fitting.”

“It will take some time to arrange,” Lira said, in a tone that somehow managed to imply packed cathedrals, a heavy crown, and ermine-trimmed robes over gleaming armor.

I glanced at Elara, hoping she didn’t desire a ceremony. Besides, I wasn’t sure Norathil had a cathedral—for all the talk of Sharlath being a god, the common people didn’t spend much time on their knees. My kind of world, really.

It was a constant irony that I’d been an atheist all my life, then jumped a few ranks straight to godhood.

Still, best check. I didn’t want to upset either of them on a decision with such import. “When would you like to do this?”

“I’ve been considering it for a while, Sire. Now that I’ve made the decision … as soon as possible, if that pleases.”

“Now?” I asked. If she agreed, it would avoid the need for all the pomp and ceremony.

“Well …” she demurred, with a glance at Lira, “relatively speaking now. Once Lira has made the arrangements she feels are warranted.”

Damn. That meant no getting away from the ceremony.

“I’ll talk to Thalor in the morning,” Lira said. “A week or two should be time enough.”

A week or two? That didn’t sound like something small. “Er … excellent, thank you.” I turned to Elara, mustering some enthusiasm. “I look forward to it.”

“As do I, Sire.”

“Now that’s settled,” I said, “what reward did you have in mind?”

“That was the reward I sought,” the paladin said earnestly. “I desire nothing else. Only to remain by your side as I serve and protect you.”

I smothered a sigh. It seemed all my relationships were destined to be complicated by power imbalances.

Such becomes of being a god, I supposed.

Still, Lira had been right—as usual—the paladin made an outstanding fourth for our group. Remembering the silver shield she’d conjured to protect Lira in the last seconds of battle, I immediately felt better about it all. She could help keep the girls safe, and that was invaluable.

I nodded with as much magisterial grace as I could muster. “Granted. I task you to protect not only me, but both my wives.”

“So I swear,” Elara said gravely.

Chapter 24

Instruction and Illumination

I stood in the rune room in the pyramid, keying in the correct order to make all nine runes glow blue and the doors open.

Elara watched silently from behind me.

I figured I could trust a paladin who had sworn their life to me and was my companion to boot—even though we hadn’t had the formal ceremony yet. It was the day after the picnic at the lake, and Lira had set the date for Elara’s vows: two weeks from now.

But I wanted Elara with me because Lira had said she knew about meditation. I was here to put that theory to the test—among others.

“Never touch any of these runes,” I warned. “They’ll kill you instantly.”

“I understand, Sire.” She was too polite to point out I’d already told her twice and was busy looking around the room, her eyes wide. “What happened here?”

I’d got so used to seeing it I didn’t notice anymore, but at her question I looked again with fresh eyes. The nine cubes on their pedestals. The marble walls and floor. My blood splattered everywhere, like a shower block and an abattoir had enjoyed a wild night together.

“Er … spikes come out of the floors if you hit the cubes in the wrong order.”

She took a hasty step away, clasping her hands behind her back, staring at me with astonishment.

There wasn’t much more I could say.

I led her into the main chamber, filled with glowing orange runes and the globe that floated above.

Elara stopped just inside the door, taking a few moments to look around, her expression likely reflecting mine the first time I set foot in here. “What is this place?” she asked, her voice filled with awe.

“I only have theories.” I pointed to the center of the dais. “Stand there, then look up.”

She did as I said, gasping as she saw the hologrammatic orange runes form into the representation of Corthos. “That’s … that’s Valorah! I’ve never seen a map like this. And the light is Norathil?”

“That was my take. What of the others?”

“Saromir,” she said without hesitation, pointing out the one closest that lay to the west. “Ilfrayn.” The one far to the north. “Karranhad.” In the southern hemisphere. Her hand hesitated over the one to the east. “Aelirandathil,” she said, the word rolling off her tongue with a musical lilt, “but humans call it Erdalan.”

“Where the elves come from?” I guessed. The clues were pretty obvious.

“Yes.”

“Are you from there?”

“No.” She sounded sad. “I’ve never seen it, though I’d like to one day. My mother was born there.”

I’d known she was a half-elf from her info card, but we’d never discussed it. This was the first time she’d admitted such a thing.

“Have you been to any of these other countries?”

“No,” she said. “My father’s estate is close to Lorimel, and I grew up there until I was sent to the monastery.”

Three and a half decades in that monastery. I wasn’t sure I could’ve done it. No … I was certain I couldn’t have.

“Do you miss it? The monastery?”

She gave a small, one-shouldered shrug. “In as much as missing something with which one has grown familiar; yes. Wish to return? No.”

That was fair.

“What of the other light?” There were six, and we’d only accounted for five.

“I don’t know,” she said, turning beneath the globe to see it better. “If this is the coastline of Saromir”—she indicated the jagged orange line that marked the landmass—“then it is far across the sea.” She shook her head. “I had no idea there were countries beyond. None of the maps in the monastery show a land there.”

If Corthos was of comparable size to Earth—and the similar gravity suggested this must be the case—then the ocean Elara indicated would be roughly the width of the Atlantic. There were some similarities between the known countries of Corthos and Eurasia on Earth, save that this continent was smaller. But that was a relative statement; it still spanned a third of the globe.

It wasn’t hard to fathom that the inhabitants of this landmass had never journeyed across the sea. Perhaps they had the technology—I hadn’t yet seen what passed for sailing ships—but exploration of that scale required a certain mindset, and Christopher Columbus was a very rare individual.

Yet a little-known fact of Earth’s history that had always intrigued me was that ol’ Columbus was not the first European to discover North America. A Norse explorer by the name of Leif Erikson—if my memory didn’t fail me—had made the journey some five hundred years before the Age of Sail. If the Vikings could do it in a longship, then so could I. If I had to.

But that was a thought for another day. There were five pyramids on this continent alone, and I was sure that wasn’t a coincidence. Maybe the landmass far across the ocean was unpopulated.

For now, the only one that interested me was Morvak’s, deep in Saromir, to the west. I was certain Drakos’ presence in Valorah was personal, that he’d been sent. The two nations had always had a fractious past, but there’d never been more than border skirmishes.

It was no coincidence that had changed when Morvak arrived.

Morvak sent Drakos to go for the pyramid, Lira summons me. I kill Drakos, then Morvak. They should’ve left Valorah well alone. Ironic, really.

That was the plan, anyway. Whether I could really take down a god who had been here longer than I remained to be seen. How could I go about killing an immortal?

The first step was to grow stronger.

“Lira said you have some familiarity with meditation.”

“Yes, Sire. It’s a fundamental part of life in the monastery.”

I pulled her info card, and sure enough, Meditation was now showing at rank sixteen. Along with Devotion and Attraction for me, at five and three, respectively. Her original Devotion to Sharlath was still present. She also had Judgment, the same skill that appeared on Lira’s sheet and which I was pretty sure powered Lira’s glowing hammer spell. It made sense that this was the default Divine spell-casting skill—paired with Restoration—but I was surprised I could see it on Elara’s sheet. Then I remembered the silvery shield she’d cast. Maybe that was why the world system now recognized I knew it was there. It was at twelve, far weaker than Lira’s, but then I didn’t expect a paladin to have the spell power of a High Priestess.

“Would you show me, please?” I waved at the dais. “Let’s do it here. It’s quiet and peaceful.”

It was also in the midst of all these runes, and I wanted to see if I could glean anything from them now that I had Meditative Insight.

“Of course, Sire. I’d be glad to.”

Elara sat herself down in a cross-legged position, the tails of her robe fanning out around her. I joined her, sitting opposite, the globe hovering above us both. It lit her face with a pale orange light.

“Meditation holds many practical benefits,” she began, in a tone that suggested I wasn’t her first pupil. “It helps a warrior control their emotions, sharpen focus, and maintain calm under stress.” She ran a critical eye over me. “Your posture is good. Be sure to keep your spine straight, as it helps with proper lung expansion and breath flow.”

I had to resist the urge to give her a ‘yes, ma’am’; Elara was all business, and I hadn’t heard her crack a joke yet. Perhaps, in that respect, Senna would be good for her.

“Begin by closing your eyes, and focus on the rhythm of your breathing to quiet your mind.” She closed her own eyes, and I quickly followed suit. “In through your nose for a count of four, deeply, using your stomach.”

Diaphragm, I thought, but they probably didn’t teach much anatomy in Valorah.

Elara inhaled slowly. “Hold it for two counts, then exhale evenly through your mouth for a count of six. Focus on the sensation of release and relaxation.”

We breathed together in sync for a while, the gentle sounds filling the quiet of the cavern. I focused only on what she said, trying to relax, clearing my mind. Yet I still couldn’t do that; there were too many thoughts crowding in, mostly of Morvak and the threat he represented.

“Some find it helpful to visualize each breath like a wave of color,” Elara murmured. “I use green.”

It was good advice. I always imagined my mana pool as a cool blue and began to picture my breathing in the same way: ice-blue air flowing into my lungs, swirling within me, then leaving on a gentle wave.

“Good,” she said after a while. “Now, bring your attention to the present moment, releasing distractions from the mind.” Easier said than done. “To help focus, you could imagine your thoughts settling like sediment in water.”

Another good tip. I took my mana pool analogy to the next level, picturing my thoughts and distractions as particles floating within, slowly drifting down to rest at the bottom, while I focused on the clear blue pool. Immediately, I felt more relaxed.

“Remember,” she said, her steady voice flowing over me, “meditation isn’t about ‘clearing’ the mind, but the practice of gently observing thoughts without judgment, gradually bringing the mind to a place of calm and clarity.”

That helped, too. Without the pressure of trying to push aside my thoughts, I relaxed even further.

You have gained a new skill: Meditation. Meditation is now level 1.

That was satisfying, but I didn’t let it distract me. Instead, I focused within, keeping my breathing in the pattern Elara had set.

“Good,” Elara said. “You have already achieved much. But remember that meditation requires practice and grows more powerful over time. It becomes an extension of your training, increasing focus and control both in battle and in life.”

It sounded like she’d swallowed a textbook for that little phrase, but it didn’t make it any less true.

Yet, the purpose of this wasn’t merely for my martial and spiritual development. We were here, surrounded by runes, for a reason.

My Meditative Insight ability suggested an intuitive perception and understanding of runes, and now I wanted to put it to the test. It was probably ambitious, with only one rank in the skill, but I still reached out my sense of awareness toward the runes engraved on what I’d come to think of as the control console.

Immediately, I was conscious of them all, instinctively knowing they were there, like they were glowing in my mind. My eyes blinked open in surprise, and I stared at the console. It sat as it always had, dormant save for the dim orange glow of each individual rune.

I’d copied only a fraction of them onto the parchment I’d given Ravion—some thirty or so. Yet I somehow knew, without counting them, that there were one hundred and ninety-seven runes on the console, each of them unique and distinct, though with various similarities repeated in numerous ways.

Opposite me, Elara sat peacefully, breathing steadily, watching me. “Regain your focus, Kaelan,” she murmured. She evidently had no problem calling me by my name when she was in teacher mode.

Closing my eyes again, I matched my breathing to hers once more, taking the time to ensure I’d regained my calm. Then I pushed out my senses as I had before.

This time, I chose a rune at random and concentrated. It swelled in my mind’s eye, the others drifting into the background of my consciousness.

“Kaelan …” Elara’s voice broke my focus, and she sounded alarmed. I opened my eyes. She wasn’t looking at me but over her shoulder. At the console. “Did you see that?”

“See what?”

“Perhaps I imagined it. But given that these runes could kill us …” Her jaw clenched ever so slightly, a barely perceptible tightening that hinted at her concern.

“What was it?”

“One of the runes glowed blue.”

Chapter 25

Persistent and Protective

“Uh huh,” I said, glancing at the console. “Did you see which?”

Was it an alert? A warning? Something changing on the globe?

I glanced up but saw nothing different.

“I can’t be sure,” Elara said, sounding uncertain. “From the center area, I think.”

“Hmm.” Maybe it wasn’t a coincidence. Maybe it had been … me. “I’m going to try something. Will you watch them? If it does it again, don’t worry about it.”

“Yes, Sire.”

Closing my eyes once more, I centered myself, focusing on the wave breathing technique Elara had shown me. That bit was easier, but it still took a while to settle my thoughts. There was just too much on my mind: the excitement of exploring the runes, the presence of Elara, the unexplained blue flash as one lit up. And the reminder—especially here—that Morvak had already got this far, if not significantly further. I’d been playing catchup since I’d arrived; first to Drakos, now to him.

I concentrated on my breathing, willing myself to calm and my worries to drift down like flecks of dirt to sit beneath my mana pool.

Then I extended my senses again.

Once more I felt the runes, and focusing on one at random, I drew it to the front of my mind, studying it.

It presented in three distinct shapes: a curve across the top that curled back on itself, a ‘V’ in the center, and a rising staircase that almost touched the side of the curved figure. As I focused on it, a fourth aspect appeared, as if it had been encased in the other three: a lop-sided crescent.

Now that I could see each component individually, I focused on one of them, choosing the staircase shape. It wasn’t so uniform as to depict a set of stairs, more a rising incline, tapering toward the top, with an uneven upper edge.

Movement.

I felt a thrill as the word presented itself to my consciousness. But was that my interpretation or my Meditative Insight helping out? Struggling to retain my focused calm, I let the staircase fade away and brought the V-shape to the fore. It was jagged on one side and smooth on the other.

Intuition.

That couldn’t have been my own interpretation, I’d never have chosen such a word for that shape. The realization distracted me, and the rune faded away, my concentration lost.

Meditation has gained a rank. Meditation is now level 2.

Willpower has gained a rank. Willpower is now level 10.

I grunted in satisfaction. It might’ve been small, but it was progress.

“Did a rune light up that time?” I asked Elara.

“Yes, Sire, that one.” She pointed to the right of the console, her gesture encompassing several runes. But there it was, nestled among them: the same curl, the ‘V’ of intuition, and the staircase representing movement.

So it had been me. I wondered if I was activating the runes by doing this, or whether they were simply responding to my focus. There was no way to know. I hoped I didn’t hit the one that launched all the nukes. It certainly felt like I could be playing with fire.

Still, I needed the knowledge these runes represented, and I just had to hope there were safeguards. But nothing was evident from the first two tries, and that gave me the comfort to continue.

“I need more practice,” I said. “I’m going to try again.”

“Of course, Sire,” She looked at me strangely. “Are you sure you’ve never done this before?”

“First time,” I said, surprised she’d asked. “Well … I had a go beside the lake, but didn’t make any progress.”

She gave a little laugh. “I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised. You are a god, after all.”

I shrugged and closed my eyes. “Back to it.”

It felt like I was centering myself more rapidly than before, but it was difficult to gauge time in the quiet of the pyramid. My legs had fallen asleep; that was some indication.

But I set aside the discomfort, drawing out the runes again. It was difficult to find the one I’d worked on before, and I settled for another chosen at random.

A concentrated swirl suggested vitality. A promising start. The spikey circle beside it refused to suggest anything, no matter how hard I stared at it. The next one—two lines together, intersecting randomly—presented as chaos. I quickly broke my focus, leaving that rune well alone. Chaos wasn’t something I wanted any part of.

On the next, two spikey, curving lines quickly identified as ice. Beside them sat another swirl, but again, no name suggested itself. But the thick, fat line resting beneath eventually gave the answer of balance.

I suddenly realized how weary I was, my focus wavering. I opened my eyes to find Elara regarding me.

Meditation has gained a rank. Meditation is now level 3.

“Sorry,” I said, anticipating her reprimand to regain my focus. “I think I may need to take a break.”

“I’m not surprised,” she said. “I never expected you’d hold it so long this first time.”

I gave a weak smile at the platitude. “I’ll get stronger with practice.”

“Of course you will. But for now, I think we should be getting back. I was about to disturb you, anyway. Lira will be wondering where we are.”

I raised an eyebrow at that. “I’m sure she’s fine. Besides, she can detect where I am when she wants to.”

“She can?” Elara looked impressed.

“It’s a High Priestess thing, as I understand it.”

“That would be a useful skill to learn,” my paladin murmured. Then a guilty look crossed her face as she realized what she’d said. “Not to keep tracks on you, Sire! Just with a view of keeping you safe.”

I grinned, pushing myself up, my legs surprisingly unsteady. “I figured that’s what you meant.”

Elara rose with far more grace than I, but then she’d probably spent hours meditating in the monastery. “Still, I should get you back for dinner.”

I glanced at her in surprise. “Dinner?” We’d arrived mid-morning. I was hungry, but I’d assumed it was lunchtime.

Elara gave me a smile in the torchlight. “We’ve been here for several hours.”

I blinked at that. “Hours?” It had felt like minutes. The three ranks I’d gained seemed paltry for that effort, and any hope of using God Power to accelerate the process faded. In five-minute bursts, they’d have little impact. “Apologies if I bored you.”

“Not at all, Sire,” she said quickly. “I’m honored you brought me today.”

The following morning, I swung by the library and shared my findings with Ravion.

Elara accompanied me as she always did, waiting discreetly just inside the library entrance, carefully watching everyone who entered—which wasn’t many.

Her armor was still being repaired, so she again wore her plain blue martial robe, her sheath through the sash that doubled as a belt, and hadn’t bothered with her shield. She looked like a samurai, and it suited her well.

Ravion had made far less progress than I in his study of the runes, even with three other scholars assisting him, and he was curious how I’d learned as much as I had. I left it vague but alluded to my meditation. We swapped notes; he had taken a different path, trying to understand the purpose of each rune in its entirety, rather than identify the individual aspects. Given his arcane understanding, he was aiming for an overall impression of context as a means of deciphering the rune’s function.

“One moment, Your Majesty,” he said, drawing out a fresh piece of parchment and re-scribing one of the runes in larger form with well-practiced strokes of his quill. “Moving forward, we will focus our efforts on this one. It might help.”

“Oh?”

“Well, this section has some similarities with symbols of serenity and patience”—he waved his hand over the top third—“while here we see focus, and the mind.”

“A rune to aid meditation?” That would be useful indeed.

“That is the hope, Your Majesty, but it is still far too early to be sure.” He grimaced. “Serenity could be nothingness; focus could be energy; and here, where there are aspects of mind symbology, see the jagged edge? This rune could just as easily be some form of mental attack. It would not be wise to use it to meditate if it were.”

We discussed it a while longer, but in short, he still knew very little, and I tempered my expectations accordingly. It seemed if I wanted the runes understood, I’d have to do it myself.

Elara and I made our way back outside into the morning sun, the day bright but mild. The heat of summer had given way to gentler days; still warm, but not so scorchingly hot. I preferred it.

I immediately noticed Senna’s horse was missing. She’d rode out with us this morning, and I’d thought she’d be waiting outside. My conversation with Ravion hadn’t taken that long.

“Where’s she gone?” I asked Elara, though it was rhetorical. She’d been with me inside.

“If I had to hazard a guess, Sire, I’d say she’s joined the knights on patrol.” The paladin grimaced. “Maybe they came by this way.”

I’d already figured as much.

Damn.

“Could she be working with the recruits at the barracks?” I asked optimistically.

“Regretfully, Valerie isn’t ready, Sire,” Elara said, dispelling that notion. “She needed a few more days.”

So she’d gone on patrol. But surely all of Drakos’ men were accounted for? There was no harm if there was no threat. “Did they find a group yesterday?”

“I believe they did. A small number who had been hiding in the city.”

It didn’t matter how big the group was—any lucky strike could kill.

I climbed onto my horse to ride after her and bring her back, but hesitated as I gathered my reins.

She wouldn’t forgive me if I did.

“I’m not a child, Kaelan.”

Maybe she wasn’t, but she was being a brat. Could she not understand?

Elara cleared her throat. “My knights will protect her, Sire.”

I exhaled slowly, forcing myself to relax. “What if something happens to her?”

“Something could happen to any of us, at any time,” Elara said gently. “Yet we don’t stay indoors.”

I grimaced. That was as pointed as I’d ever had from her, but she was right, dammit, and I’d deserved it.

Maybe it was me who was failing to understand, not Senna.

I suddenly appreciated how parents must feel when their kids left home for the first time. But that was bullshit—that was wrong. I wasn’t Senna’s father.

My immortality was a curse as much as a blessing: I couldn’t die, and everyone I loved could. I knew I had to let her go, but damn, it was hard.

I sighed. “Very well. We’ll go to the pyramid and meditate.” I still needed to work on my runes. “But if something happens to her, I don’t know what I’d do.”

The echo of Senna’s voice sounded in my mind.

“Avenge me, I hope.”

Chapter 26

Primal and Possessive

I sat in the pyramid’s core, beneath the globe, trying to meditate. Torches ran out too fast, so we hadn’t bothered with them. It was gloomy, lit only by the orange runes and the dim white spheres on the walls. The shadowy murkiness had previously helped, but today, I couldn’t concentrate.

Elara was meditating nearby, but she wasn’t what was distracting me. Senna was the cause of my disquiet, and she wasn’t even here.

Which was the problem.

I was worried. Except ‘worried’ wasn’t strong enough for what I was feeling.

What was I feeling? It wasn’t merely that I was concerned for Senna’s welfare—though that was where it stemmed from. I was unsettled by the strength of my feelings, and no amount of meditation was helping.

Protective. Yes, that was it … I was feeling protective, not just of her, but of Lira, too.

And yet even that word was insufficient.

Senna had gone off without me, potentially in danger, and there was nothing I could do about it. Not without seriously pissing her off, at the very least. This wasn’t the first time I’d had to learn this lesson, either: the patrol yesterday, the bandits on the road from Fernwick who had almost killed her, the knife against her throat while I’d fought the assassin at Taralith.

The lake—when again she’d almost died.

Protective wasn’t even the word. No, what I was really feeling was … possessive.

She was mine, dammit, and so was Lira. There was something intensely primal about that feeling. No one got to harm my girls. Or touch my girls.

Even Elara made that list now. I knew I’d kill anyone who hurt any of them.

It had been coming for a while, but this was a new side of myself I hadn’t known was there. Maybe it had always been there, suppressed by D&D nights, takeout pizza, and a boring job. Maybe it was a ‘companion’ thing. But here, with the power I had in this barbaric, unforgiving world, a dormant part of me was raising its bestial head and letting itself be known.

I sighed, opening my eyes and giving up. I couldn’t meditate through this.

Elara looked up as I rose to my feet, one eyebrow cocked in question.

“Let’s go and see if there’s any news of the patrol,” I said. It came out almost as a growl.

“I doubt there will be, Sire,” she said, using the calm tone one saves for injured wild animals and tetchy kings. “They’ve only been gone a few hours.”

Great, we’d been in here hours, and I’d achieved precisely nothing. Not a rank in meditation, not a rune deciphered, nothing. And now Elara was telling me it was too soon to head back.

I felt like kicking out at something, but the only smashable object was the rune-engraved control console, and that wasn’t an option. I needed to be doing something active, not sitting around on my ass.

If I wasn’t going to meditate, I could still explore the other aspect of my Rune Sage class: the Runic Charge power. At least now I had some runes to use with it, even if I didn’t know anything about how it worked.

It was as good a time as any to try; I desperately needed the distraction. Hopefully, it didn’t require me to be calm of mind.

I now knew the runes for movement, intuition, chaos, ice, and balance. In the constraints of the pyramid, movement didn’t seem a sensible choice. I wasn’t going to touch chaos until I understood more of what that might entail. Intuition was too abstract. That left only balance and ice, and I wasn’t feeling particularly balanced.

Focusing on my recollection of the twin spikey, curving lines that denoted ice, I stared into the space immediately before me and pictured them in my mind’s eye. Nothing happened.

Not for the first time, I wished for an instruction manual. Was I supposed to inscribe these? Draw them in invisible ink or dragon blood? Wait until it was winter and my bladder was full, then write them in the snow? It was ridiculous how little I knew, and it only emphasized the size of the task before me.

Yet I did know. I’d designed this class, and I’d told it how it should work. I concentrated again, visualizing the rune, but this time, I opened myself up to my mana.

A flicker appeared in the air before me, the vaguest hint of a pale blue rune, gone before I could be sure I’d seen it.

I tried once more, focusing, pushing more mana out.

It flickered into existence for less than a heartbeat, then faded away.

Again and again I tried, but no matter what I did, the ice rune never lasted for more than a breath. Maybe my meditation wasn’t high enough, or maybe I just couldn’t focus. My frustration was back, greater than before. I forced myself to take a deep breath, letting it out slowly, and began pacing the floor.

Hell, it wasn’t even just Senna going on patrol that was irritating me; that was just one of a long list of things. I felt like I was standing still, making no progress. I’d hoped to get more from my Rune Sage class, and so far, all I’d managed was a few points in meditation and a very short list of runes I could do nothing with. I hadn’t leveled in weeks and hardly gained any ranks in skills.

Yet hanging over my head, all the while, was the lingering threat of both Drakos and Morvak.

I didn’t even know where Drakos had gone after he’d hit the monastery, and the news was too old to act on by the time it arrived. Besides, as king, I couldn’t justify leaving until I’d ensured Norathil was safe.

Yet another frustration.

Frankly, being king sucked. I didn’t need or want even more responsibility. There was probably a line of plaintiffs ringing the palace by now—nobles I hadn’t met, with their too-young daughters—and Valerie would be sitting on a stack of paperwork just waiting to suck away my soul, piece by piece.

Fuck it. Fuck it all.

I became conscious of Elara watching me and came to a sudden stop in my pacing, wondering what she must be thinking of me.

“Sorry,” I muttered. “A lot on my mind.”

She rose smoothly to her feet with a grace that was usually hidden beneath her cumbersome armor. She certainly moved more fluidly in her plain blue marital robe than she did in her half-plate. I’d tried wearing armor that heavy, and it hadn’t gone well at all.

She took a half step, slightly flexing her legs, spreading her balance evenly.

Her sword left its sheath, held two-handed in a low guard.

I raised an eyebrow at her. “What are you doing?”

“Helping you work out some stress.” She step-lunged toward me, her sword rising and slashing down in a flowing style that was fun to watch. So much fun that I almost forgot to dodge, not realizing until the last instant that she was deadly serious. Her sword slashed through the space I’d just been occupying, then scythed around in a low swipe I had to jump back to avoid.

She returned to her guard as though she’d just been practicing her form, and it was her turn to cock an eyebrow at me. “Have you chosen to practice your evasion, Sire?”

She came in again, her attacks not as fast as Senna’s but no less deadly. Her balance was perfect, her sword flowing like water from one strike to the next. I barely swayed inside the first, and had to twist hard to avoid the backhand. I grabbed for her wrist, intending to grapple, but she broke my hold with a sharp twist and swept her sword around with her off-hand. It ruffled my hair as I ducked beneath it, so close that I almost expected some loose cuttings to drift down. I leaped back, gaining some space, and she returned to her guard once more.

“Why do I get the feeling you’re actually trying to kill me?” I asked, finally drawing my own blade.

For the first time that I’d ever seen, Elara grinned. “Because I am. What’s the point of holding back when, in the worst case, you’d just awake on the altar upstairs? The sparring is more effective this way.”

She had a point, but I wasn’t about to risk the humiliation of my own paladin besting me.

She step-lunged again, and this time I parried. Yet she flowed from one strike to the next with perfect form, her skill almost equal to my own. I had more speed; she had more strength. Each strike jarred my arm, her longsword heavier than my broad-bladed rapier.

“Which of us is working out frustrations?” I grunted as I parried another blow that would’ve pierced my chest.

“Both,” she replied honestly. “I’m used to sparring every day, and I’ve been missing it.”

She came in with a high slash, but this time when I parried, she didn’t draw back, putting her strength into her blade and pushing mine down. I slipped to the side, but she anticipated me, releasing her hilt with one hand to land an open-palmed strike in my midriff. I was knocked back a pace and winded as my breath was forcibly expelled.

Elara grinned again, taking her guard once more. I’d never seen her smile as much as she had in the last two minutes.

“Enjoying yourself?” I said as I caught my breath. I’d forgotten she also had unarmed skills that rivaled my own.

“Yes, actually.”

“I didn’t know my bodyguard was going to attack me.”

“One should always be prepared, Sire.” She smiled again. “Besides, do you know how irritating it is to guard someone who can’t be killed?”

She dashed forward with another flowing combination, but this time I didn’t just defend. I threw out a few ripostes, ready to pull the blows if it was needed. Yet Elara didn’t have that disadvantage, and her smooth parries beat back my light blows with ease, giving her the advantage again.

I ducked a swipe to the head and again stepped away, conscious of the pyramid’s walls now almost at my back. “You don’t need to guard me if you don’t wish to, Elara,” I said, lowering my sword. I’d only let her in the first place because of her oath. “I appreciate it must feel”—I grimaced—“somewhat redundant.”

She stared at me wide-eyed, her own sword lowering as her cheeks flushed red. Then she dropped to one knee, lowering her head, her sword held before her, point down against the marble floor.

“Forgive me, Your Holy Majesty,” she said, her voice quavering, and her words coming out in a tumble. “I … I meant it in jest … I didn’t mean … of course I want to guard you … my duty to … I only ever want to guard you … I’m sorry, I …”

I crossed the gap between us in two steps. She stayed kneeling, her head lowered, and it hurt to see her distressed. I reached down and cupped the side of her face with my hand, and it felt natural. “Of course you can guard me, Elara,” I said gently. “You’re my paladin.”

She turned her face into my hand, pushing it into my palm. “Thank you, Your Holy Majesty,” she murmured, then pressed her lips to my hand in a kiss.

I wasn’t sure what had made me touch her, only that I’d wanted to comfort her. The kiss I hadn’t expected, and I blinked in surprise. She placed a second kiss on top of the first, then nuzzled her cheek into my hand once more.

Was this the first time I’d ever touched her? I thought back over the weeks of our closeness and realized it was. And now she was kissing my palm.

She seemed to realize in the same instant, pulling back and turning her head away, her cheeks flaming brighter red than before, until even her ears tinged pink. “I … er …” Her voice was husky, and she cleared her throat. “Forgive me again, Your Holy Majesty. I⁠—”

I let my sword fall, freeing my hands, and it clattered to the marble, echoing through the pyramid. Her head came up in surprise, but I was already reaching for her, my hands on her shoulders as I lifted her to her feet. She rose willingly, yet with confusion in her pale blue eyes, and she was so tall that despite our proximity, she hardly needed to look up at me.

“Kaelan,” I reminded her gently, my hands coming up to cup her face.

Her lips were slightly parted, her eyes wide as she stared at me. She rocked forward, the movement so slight I could’ve imagined it.

Then the moment passed, and she pulled back, turning away. I let my hands fall.

“I’m sorry. I’m still the servant of Sharlath,” Elara murmured, and bent to pick up my rapier.

She offered me the hilt, holding the bare blade in her hand, and her eyes were shining in the dim light of the orange runes.

I took it carefully, sheathing it as again she turned away.

Then I cleared my throat. “I think I’m done meditating for today. Let’s go and see if Senna is back.”

We both knew she wouldn’t be, but this time Elara made no protest.

Chapter 27

Senna and Surprise

“Is this all of them?” I muttered to Elara.

It was four days after our impromptu sparring match in the pyramid. We stood on a raised stage near the barracks in the north of the city, looking out over the training ground. Senna stood to my other side, but the three of us were taking a back seat to the two knights who were sisters. At Elara’s recommendation, I’d put Karina in charge, with Kira as her adjutant. They looked like twins, even though there was a year between them. It had taken me a while to learn which was which. I swore that if I ever had kids, I’d ensure their names weren’t so similar.

The sisters held the center stage, their armor freshly polished and gleaming in the sun. The other two knights, Clara and Rion, were on the field, helping keep the wet-behind-the-ears recruits in some semblance of a formation.

“Yes, Sire. The city militia, a few soldiers with previous experience, and all those who have signed up so far.”

Before us, barely two hundred men and women stood in what might generously be called lines. A fraction of what I would have expected for a city the size of Norathil. I swallowed a sigh, cognizant of the need for appearances before so many eyes.

Valorah’s army had been decimated by Drakos’ forces, and it was never more evident than now. More than half the field were women, as I’d broken with tradition, using Elara’s knights as role models. We’d had no choice; too few men had volunteered. Time would tell if that would work. I could always conscript, but that was a last resort. I preferred people to be willing.

“Has Valerie reached out to the surrounding villages?”

“I am unaware, Sire,” Elara said, sounding apologetic. “I’ll find out today.”

Again, I resisted the urge to sigh. What did I know about running a kingdom? Nothing, that’s what. I was dependent on those about me, those I could trust, like Valerie. She’d only been a fletcher in a small town before I’d made her chancellor. So far, she’d been damn good at it, but the learning curve was steep, and mistakes would be made.

We were all woefully unprepared for the roles forced upon us, but the buck stopped with me. As king, I wasn’t just judge and jury, but Commander-in-Chief, too. And that was on top of needing to decipher the runes in the pyramid, find and kill Drakos, and figure out Morvak’s intentions. Uneasy lies the head that wears the crown, et cetera, et cetera.

“Today, you join the ranks of something greater than yourselves.” Karina’s voice rang out clear across the training ground. “From this day forward, you are not merely individuals, but soldiers of Valorah, united by a common purpose. You are here because you’ve answered the call, because you have within you the courage, the will, and the strength to protect and defend.”

I slowly played my gaze across the troops as Karina continued, gauging the response from those listening. It was a pretty good speech. Most of them had straightened their backs and shoulders, listening with pride, though some of the men in militia uniforms seemed more jaded. Yet that didn’t concern me; the knights had made clear they would train these people to be soldiers, not merely city guards, and I knew they’d soon brush the rust off the militia.

It was the small contingent of seasoned men that concerned me, a score of veterans from the wars with Drakos’ army. They stood at the back of the group, sneers on their faces, muttering between themselves as Karina spoke.

“… Look around you. The men and women beside you will be your brothers and sisters in arms. Though you come from different walks of life, here you stand as one force, defenders of Valorah…”

The men had reacted visibly as Karina had mentioned ‘sisters’ in arms, and I figured I already had an idea of what their problem was.

Changing traditions always led to a few teething issues.

I waited until Karina had finished, then stepped forward myself. “I’ll inspect the troops, General.”

Karina bowed, her fist across her breastplate. “Of course, Sire.”

I turned and caught Senna’s eye, then called her to me with a gesture of my head. Together, we walked down the steps of the stage. Elara followed along a few paces behind.

“Are you up for some fun?” I muttered to Senna.

She glanced at me in surprise, then gave a grin. “Always.”

She’d wanted to show me what she could do, and this was the chance. I hoped I wasn’t making a mistake, and she was up for it. Otherwise, this could backfire badly.

I made my way down the lines of troops, exchanging a positive word here or there, trying to play the role of the king without letting my awkwardness show. It was at times like this that my imposter syndrome really kicked in. A few months ago, I’d been a marketing executive from Boston. I had to remind myself that, whatever my past, I was now a god and king, with all the responsibility that entailed. I needed to feel it more.

But as I neared the back row, where the veterans awaited, my awkwardness faded, and an eager anticipation took its place.

One of the veterans was a large man, taller than me, with broad shoulders, quite a spectacular mustache, and a ready sneer. I’d already seen him deploy it several times while Karina had been talking, as he’d muttered to the men either side of him. They gave him the respect his size demanded, and it was no great leap to assume he was their unofficial leader. He was my target.

I focused on him for a few heartbeats, pulling his info card, checking I wasn’t setting myself up to fail. A veteran he might be, but he was only level five. Yet he had a strength of seventeen, and he outmassed Senna by a significant margin. This still had the potential to go wrong.

The man to Mustachio’s immediate right didn’t straighten as I stood before him, his eyes locked on a distant point just over my shoulder, and a smirk flirting with his lips. Not quite enough to get called out, yet just enough to be noticeable.

These men knew how to skirt close to the line without quite crossing it.

“Name?” I asked as I focused on him. Level four. It made sense; they’d probably both been conscripts, given some basic training, then lived through a battle. I was surprised they’d volunteered again, but maybe they had limited options.

The man gave a sniff. “Scyre.”

I waited, but there was no ‘Your Majesty’ or ‘sir’ anywhere in the near future. He couldn’t have missed that each and every other recruit I’d stopped to speak to had addressed me with respect.

“Where did you serve?”

Another sniff. “King’s army.”

“And you are?” I asked, turning to Mustachio.

He looked down at me, grinning easily. “Jack,” he said, drawing out the vowel sound like I should be impressed.

“Same army, I presume?”

“Aye. And Loric here.” He nodded to the man to his left, the third of their trio. Level four again.

“Seen much action?”

“Seen a battle,” he said, folding his arms across his chest in blatant disregard of military form, “unlike anyone else here.” His eyes narrowed as he likely recalled some of those memories. Given what had happened, they wouldn’t have been pleasant.

Yet I pushed aside whatever sympathy I felt for him; I still had to address the current problem.

I made a show of looking them over, nodding as if I was impressed. “With your experience, you and your compatriots would offer an excellent training opportunity for these new recruits.”

Jack puffed out his chest. “I expect we could show them a thing or two. What do you propose?”

“How about a fight?” I gave him an encouraging smile. “The three of you could demonstrate your skills.”

“You want us to fight each other?” He raised an eyebrow.

“Hmm,” I said, pretending to muse as I rubbed my chin. “You all know each other. It would be more effective if you showed what you could do against someone else.”

He scoffed. “We’d wipe the floor with any of these recruits.”

“I have no doubts,” I said mildly, even though I did. “Someone more … experienced, perhaps.”

His grin came back. “You’re the king, aren’t you?” Oh, so he had noticed. “Me and the lads have never crossed swords with a king before.” Beside him, Scyre stared at me hungrily, like he wanted nothing more than a legitimate reason to attack a king. Loric looked more thoughtful, his eyes narrowed.

It was tempting to agree, but that wasn’t my goal. Instead, I gave a small smile, as though I were reluctant. “That wouldn’t really be appropriate.”

He gave a short laugh, liking the fear I’d implied. “Who’d you have in mind, then?”

I turned innocently to Senna. “Can you suggest someone willing to take these men on?”

“Well”—she pretended to ponder—“if the recruits aren’t a challenge, and the knights would be too much for them…”

Jack and Scyre bristled at that, but I doubted they were stupid enough to think they could take on trained knights. Yet it was confirmation of their misogynism, and I knew what Senna was doing. It was an effort to hide my grin.

“Quite true,” I agreed, rubbing it in.

Senna braced, her hands clasped tightly behind her back, effectively depicting an enthusiastic officer trying to impress her king. “I could volunteer, Sire.”

Jack turned his laugh into a cough, not trying to hide his amusement. “Ain’t no point fighting a woman.”

Thank you, I thought. I turned back to him coldly, raising my voice to ensure it carried to the other recruits. “You don’t think a woman can fight?”

“I know a woman can’t fight.” He plowed right on, oblivious.

I slowly raised an eyebrow. “Bold words, given your commanding officers.”

He shrugged his large shoulders. “A suit of armor doesn’t make someone a soldier.”

“Then you don’t approve of my decision to include them.” I put a subtle emphasis on ‘my’, curious to see if he’d take the bait.

Jack sniffed. “You can say what you want as king. But women aren’t soldiers.”

Boudica, Joan of Arc, the samurai Tomoe Gozen, women of Sparta or Mongolia, Viking shieldmaidens … they’d all have something to say about that. But I’d let Senna do the talking.

“Let’s make it a wager.” I had them on the hook, now I just needed to reel them in. “You fight Senna, and if you lose, you three men are on latrine detail for a week.”

He jutted his chin at me. “And when we win?”

“If you win, you get a week’s leave … and I’ll personally pick up your bar tab.”

He stared at me in surprise, then grinned. “Deal. Loric here can fight her,” he said, slapping the man’s back. “He’s the gentleman among us. He won’t hurt her too bad.”

Senna took a pace forward. “The king said all three of you.” She was hunching her shoulders a little, looking like she was scared but determined. It was beautifully done; it almost convinced me. I wondered if I’d gone too far and Senna was genuinely nervous. But then she’d just called them all out.

Jack turned his gaze slowly toward her. “Don’t worry, lass, if you somehow survive Loric, you can fight Scyre.” He grinned again, baring his teeth. “Then it’ll be me.”

“That’ll take too long,” Senna said firmly, straightening as she dropped her affected demeanor, suddenly radiating challenge. “I’ll fight all of you at the same time.”

It wasn’t just Jack and his cronies who stared at her in surprise. I was also gaping at her. That hadn’t been what I’d intended at all. Even the nearby recruits had turned to watch, and most of them were women.

They’d heard it all. I couldn’t back down now, not when I’d pushed for it. Senna raised her eyebrow at me, her chin raised provocatively. Damn, had she been playing me while I played the men? Was this her way of showing me what she was capable of, or had she bitten off more than she could chew?

Jack gave another laugh, but it sounded forced. “Well, I don’t like beating up a woman, but for a week of free beer, don’t think we’ll go easy.”

“Rion.” Senna called to the nearest knight. “Have the recruits form a square.” She grinned her challenge at Jack. “We’re going to have a little match.”

Chapter 28

Recklessness and Resolve

The knights organized the recruits to form four sides of a square in the middle of the training ground, creating an arena forty paces wide.

I stood in one corner with Senna and Elara, holding Senna’s belt for her with her daggers still on it. She’d taken two short practice blades, their edges dulled. Jack, Scyre, and Loric waited in the corner opposite, waving the blunted training swords they’d chosen, playing to the crowd, and generally trying to look cocky.

I was conscious that the walls of this arena were listening, and couldn’t say what I wanted to say. What the hell were you thinking? Don’t get hurt. Can you win? Why all three of them at once? Do you know what’s at stake?

Instead, I murmured, “You’ve got this,” in Senna’s ear.

“Yeah, I do,” she replied, sounding almost bored. “At least it beats practicing against targets.”

I hadn’t known she practiced against targets.

Karina marched into the center of the makeshift arena.

“A challenge bout between the veterans and Senna,” she announced, as all stilled to listen to her. “This is a good opportunity to see how soldiers work together, and I trust we will all learn something from watching Jack, Scyre, and Loric.” She nodded to the men.

Yeah. We’d learn something alright.

Karina hadn’t finished. “It won’t have escaped your attention that there are a number of women amongst you, following a change in recruitment policy from God-King Kaelan.” She gave me a nod, which I returned. “This is also an opportunity to see what a woman can do, and I’m sure we’ll all watch with interest.”

That we would. There was a stir amongst the recruits. Many of the women looked nervous, and many of the men looked angry, half of it directed at Jack, the other half at me.

But I’d played my card, and now I had to hope Senna could back it up.

“I will remind you all that this is a training match,” Karina said. “Blows will be pulled. Excessive force will be punished.” She stared at the three veterans. “This match will be refereed by me, with support from the other knights. If we determine a strike would land with effective force, it will be called, and that individual will withdraw if the hit is deemed lethal.”

With that, Karina drew back from the center of the square. “Begin.”

I tensed at that command, wanting to step in myself and beat the crap out of these three men. Damn, but I hoped Senna didn’t make me regret this.

She walked out into the square, giving herself plenty of space. She looked confident enough; I had to give her that.

“It’s for her own good, boys,” Jack muttered, but the field was quiet enough for everyone to hear him. “Don’t fuck around. Let’s get this done and go to the bar.”

“Damn right,” Scyre said.

The three men walked forward, fanning out, and it was evident they were going to ring Senna and attack from all sides. She stood waiting, looking disinterested, her daggers held loosely.

“Come on, Senna!” one of the women shouted, and several others echoed the cry.

“You can surrender now if you like,” Scyre taunted as he took a position to Senna’s right, stopping six paces short. “Save yourself a bruising.” He leered at her. “Not that I’d mind leaving you some bruises … if you catch my drift.”

I clenched my fists beneath my folded arms, my possessive urges resurfacing. I had to remind myself this was Senna’s fight. However it played out, I promised myself I’d deal with Scyre when this was over.

Jack glanced at the other man in irritation, taking position directly before Senna, his sword held ready. Lorin closed from Senna’s left.

“You boys have latrines to clean,” Senna said, in a bored voice. “Let’s get on with it.”

“Bitch,” Scyre cursed, raising his sword as he came in.

Loric and Jack were slow to respond, rushing forward an instant later.

Senna waited until the last second before she moved, but when she did, it was almost too fast to follow.

She ignored Scyre’s slash, dancing away from him, the blow swishing harmlessly through empty air. But her path brought her between Loric and Jack. They both adjusted their aim, Jack lunging to strike with the point of his sword, while Loric cut his blade toward her flank. With attacks from both sides, it was impossible to parry them both.

But Senna didn’t try. With incredible flexibility, she ducked even beneath Lorin’s low swing, slashing her blade lightly against his thigh as she passed. The move brought her to his flank, and her other dagger struck his back. She used the flat of her blade, more a gentle prod forward than a hit, and for a second the reason eluded me. Loric stumbled with the blow, his missed swing carrying his balance forward, and with the impact of Senna’s strike, it was enough to make him take a step.

Right into the path of Jack’s sword. The point stabbed firmly into Lorin’s leather jacket, and if the weapons hadn’t been blunted, it might well have penetrated.

“Strike! Left leg,” Karina called.

“Strike! Back, fatal,” Rion added an instant later, clearly determining Senna could’ve chosen to kill Loric with that blow instead of pushing him. She wasn’t wrong.

“Strike! Chest, fatal.” Karina tagged on with a hint of amusement.

Loric sighed and stepped to the side of the arena, rubbing his chest where Jack’s sword had struck.

Jack narrowed his eyes. His sword came up in a guard, and his posture changed as his cockiness faded away, replaced with wariness.

But Scyre growled his fury, attacking Senna’s back. His sword cut down, but again, she didn’t bother to parry. She merely stepped inside his blow, close to his chest, one blade knocking aside the hand that held his sword, the other slashing twice, back and forth across his chest—both strikes so fast it was like they were one.

She spun away before the calls came, raising her guard as she faced Jack. Her movements were fluid, her balance flawless. She moved like a dancer—or an acrobat, as I remembered the Perk she’d gained.

“Strike! Right wrist.”

“Strike! No, double strike, chest, fatal!”

Jack was stunned, the expression on his face comical. The whole fight had lasted less than ten seconds, and now he was standing alone.

But he recovered fast, rushing forward to bring his sword down in a smashing strike, far too strong for Senna to parry.

And yet she did. She crossed both her blades high above her head, taking the strike against both her weapons. She dropped to one knee, carrying the blow’s momentum with her, then slid one dagger away. Her free blade slashed twice across Jack’s leading leg, while her other dagger diverted the energy of his strike harmlessly to one side.

“Strike! Leg crippled.”

But Senna was already back on her feet. Jack’s weight was fully forward, off-balance from Senna’s disruptive move, and it was a simple matter for both daggers to stroke lightly beneath the arm.

“Double strike! Ribs, fatal.”

It had been mere seconds from start to finish, and the field had fallen quiet as they stared at Senna. Jack grimaced, knowing he’d lost. He straightened slowly, his expression resigned.

Yet Scyre hadn’t accepted defeat. Standing behind Senna, he dropped his dulled sword, crouched down, and came back up with a glint of steel held low in his fist—and it was no practice weapon.

“Behind!” I shouted, but she reacted before the cry left my throat, her Sixth Sense Perk alerting her to his intent.

She twisted away, one dull blade coming down on his striking wrist, and this time she didn’t pull her blow. There was a double crack on impact, the sounds melding as one: first, her strike; second, his wrist snapping. His boot blade went spinning into the turf.

But Senna wasn’t finished. Her other dagger came around in a short, fast semi-circle, the hard pommel impacting with a sickening crunch behind Scyre’s ear—her Pressure Point Perk at work. He dropped as though his knees had turned to water. In the same motion, Senna spun away, too fast to be caught by his falling body. She stopped a few paces back, both weapons held in ready positions, her balance perfect. Then, finally, she lowered her blades and straightened.

The silence was absolute. The watchers stood frozen, stunned by the speed of it, the shock of Scyre’s underhanded attack, and the brutality of Senna’s response.

Jack cleared his throat with a loud cough, drawing all eyes. “Ma’am, you trounced us proper, and I’m not so stupid as to miss when we’re outmatched. We’ll take our punishment as is deserving, and then … if you’d be willing … I wouldn’t mind learning a move or two.”

Senna held his gaze for a heartbeat, then inclined her head in a graceful nod.

Karina knelt beside Scyre’s prone body, examining the wound. She gasped softly, then laid her fingers against his neck. She looked up at me. “He’s dead.”

“Saves us hanging him, then,” I growled. Raising my voice, I addressed the onlookers. “You all saw his intent. Any man or woman here who acts like Scyre can expect swift and merciless justice. There will be no tolerance for theft, assault, rape”—I gestured to Scyre—“or attempted murder. If you can’t follow the discipline of an army, then this is your one and only chance: walk away now.”

I looked around the square, but no one moved. Half of them seemed to be holding their breath.

I waited for a suitable interval, then nodded. “Jack,” I said, addressing the big man. He braced to attention. “You and Loric lost our wager, and you’ll pay it this week. But when you’re done—if you’re as willing to learn as you seem—we have need of a sergeant. Is that you?”

He saluted, fist across his chest. “I’ll prove myself to you, Your Majesty.”

It was clear the man could lead. If he could be inspired and given opportunities, maybe he’d rise to meet them. I trusted Karina and Senna to keep an eye on him, but time would tell.

“Good,” I said. “Then I think we’re done with this training exercise, and I’ll leave you in Knight General Karina’s capable hands.”

I winked at Senna, then turned and walked away, Elara stepping in beside me.

It was clear I’d underestimated my assassin. She was lethal, wrapped up in a tight little package, and she was all mine. This evening I had some apologies to make, but then I was going to pin her down and show her just how much I loved her.

And maybe—just maybe—worry about her a fraction less.

Chapter 29

Riddles and Revelations

“Sire.” Thalor bowed low as Elara and I dismounted in the courtyard of the palace. “There has been news. Chancellor Valerie asked for you to visit as soon as you returned.”

“Thank you, Thalor,” I said, handing my reins off to a stable hand. “I’ll see her directly.”

Thalor waved a hand at another groomsman, summoning him. “Ride for the pyramid. Let High Priestess Lira and High Priest Aratus know that the king has returned. Be quick about it.”

“Yes, sir!” The man ran to the stables.

I raised an eyebrow. “Should we wait for them to arrive?”

“The Chancellor is finishing a meeting with the head of the merchants’ guild, Sire. I’ll make her aware you’re here, but … a half-hour, perhaps? Then the others should be here.”

I nodded. “And Senna?” We’d just left her at the barracks.

Thalor bowed again. “My apologies, Sire, I am remiss.” He waved over another groomsman. “Take a horse and fetch Colonel Senna, with haste.”

I blinked at that. “Since when has Senna had a rank?” I murmured to Elara. “Does she know she has a rank?”

“I believe it was Karina’s idea, Sire,” Elara replied equally quietly. “I recall her mentioning something about it.”

It made a certain sense, but I wish I’d been there when Senna had learned of it.

We made our way into the keep, my curiosity piqued. Valerie was in the throne room, the door closed, and I saw no need to disturb her. Elara and I sat at the table in the great hall, where a detailed map of Valorah had been unfurled, its corners weighted down with discs of bronze. A moment later, a servant arrived with plates of bread and cheese.

I couldn’t remember the last time I’d eaten and made myself an impromptu sandwich.

We sat around waiting while I considered the reason for this summons. It was clear whatever the subject, it wasn’t merely an administrative matter—Valerie wouldn’t have requested Lira and Aratus for something so mundane.

Senna arrived first, coming over to give me a kiss before flopping down in a chair.

“Well done today,” I said.

“Yes, congratulations on your win, Colonel,” Elara added with a smile.

Senna grinned. “It was fun. I think Jack will turn out to be useful.” She gave a small shrug and reached for the plate of food. “Scyre was an asshole; he made my skin crawl. No great loss there.” She leaned back in her chair, nibbling at a piece of cheese.

“Your skills have come a long way,” I said. I knew my companion boost power was responsible for a good part of that, and wondered if Senna had realized the speed of her attainment was unnaturally fast. Yet, she had also gained her stripes hunting down Drakos’ men in the city. Nothing like a crucible of fire for learning quickly.

She shrugged. “I’ve just found something I’m good at, and I like it.”

I propped an elbow on the table and regarded my cute assassin, trying to reconcile the lethal, competent, and confident woman before me with the shy girl who had been scared of the whole world, and who I’d once mistaken for a maid. It was hard to believe it had been only a few months.

Valerie chose that moment to enter, and Lira and Aratus arrived at the same time. Thalor had probably told my chancellor we were all here.

I stood up, giving Lira a quick kiss, then turned to the ranger. “What’s this all about?”

She nodded as if expecting my directness. But then we had been waiting for half an hour, and I was done speculating. Her face turned grim.

“We’ve had news of Drakos,” she said.

The room grew still as our focus sharpened. “Details?”

“Not many,” Valerie said, crossing to the table and standing before the map she’d clearly laid out in preparation. “Reports of a sighting about … here.”

She’d pointed to an area far north of Norathil, but still some way southwest of Lorimel.

“Hang on,” I said, glancing at the map, “only a few days ago he was sighted heading east towards the coast. Are these sightings just people chasing ghosts?”

“I don’t believe so, Sire,” Valerie said. “Remember that by the time the news reaches us, Drakos is elsewhere. And depending on how quickly it comes, it is entirely possible that he has traveled far. The report from the east traveled slowly, whereas this one came down the north road—a far faster journey.” She scanned the map. “I believe both of them to be valid.”

“Alright. So he destroyed a monastery, took in some sea air, and now he’s gone to Lorimel?”

“Not quite that far, but close. The village in question is a place called Willoughby, and Drakos was seen riding through with three dozen of his men,” Valerie reported. “His men have since been back to the village for supplies on multiple occasions, and then they conscripted all the able-bodied men from the village. Our informer mentioned an intrepid fourteen-year-old girl, who went spying off on her own to establish where her brother had gone. She wasn’t able to get close enough to see, but she did confirm they’d established a camp, and apparently, they’re digging for something.”

“Digging?” I echoed. “Do we know why?”

“That’s why I thought to summon everyone, Sire,” Valerie replied. “I wondered if we might figure out what he’s after.”

I’d followed along on the map while Valerie had been talking and had found the small dot that marked the village in question. “There’s nothing there,” I said, leaning over the map. “No reason for it. What could be in that area?”

Aratus staggered, drawing our attention. The old priest looked paler than usual, and he was gripping the edge of the table with a white-knuckled hand.

“Are you alright?” I asked.

He reached blindly for a chair, dropping into it as though his strength had failed him.

“The Artifact of Talene,” Aratus gasped. “He thinks he’s found it.”

Lira gave a small, echoing gasp, drawing my gaze. “Why do you say that?”

“The monastery,” Aratus said. “That’s why he attacked it. And then he went east.”

“He was after their texts.” Elara shared a grim look with Lira.

“Alright,” I said, cutting through. “Someone needs to fill me in. What’s the Artifact of Talene?”

“A weapon,” Valerie answered grimly.

“It’s more than a weapon,” Elara said. “It’s supposedly a legendary artifact, once owned by the demigod Talene.”

“It makes the wearer almost invincible,” Lira picked up the narrative. “Talene used it to banish Sharlath and free Valorah from the spiders.”

I raised my eyebrows. “Sharlath is a bad guy?”

Aratus cleared his throat pointedly. “Sharlath is a god. Gods transcend the mortal concepts of good and bad.” He sounded like he was giving a sermon. “Their ways are ineffable, beyond the comprehension of man … Your Holy Majesty.” He tagged the last on as though he’d just remembered who he was talking to.

“Kaelan is a good guy,” Senna spoke up from the end of the table. She had her boots propped up on the edge and was busy chewing on a mouthful of bread and cheese. I smirked at her evident disinterest, yet she’d be only too eager when we identified a target for her daggers.

Lira rapped the table, bringing back the focus. “The point is, Drakos is after something that will make him more powerful still. If he finds it, he’ll be unstoppable.”

“Why didn’t we know about this earlier?” I asked Aratus.

The old man ducked his head. “The artifact has been lost for centuries. But it was rumored to be buried with Talene, deep in an underground crypt.” He gestured at the map. “There are various surviving records from the era, that point to three locations where the Artifact might rest. However, as you can imagine, these locations have been scoured before now, and nothing has been discovered.”

“Then why do you think Drakos is after it?”

“Because, as you said yourself, Your Holy Majesty, there’s nothing else there.” Aratus tapped the table with one finger. “Drakos wouldn’t dig without a reason.”

I gave an exasperated sigh, feeling like I was playing catch up. “If the artifact is lost, how does he know where to dig?”

“Talene left clues,” Aratus answered me. “The Priesthood of Sharlath keeps the records from that era, though some of it is common knowledge.”

“There are many references to the artifact, though all are merely fragments,” Elara muttered as she stared at the map. “Talene’s last message … the song … and, of course! He went east. Twin Lakes.”

Aratus nodded. “Twin Lakes,” he echoed grimly.

I blinked at them, then got comfortable in my chair. “For those of us more recently arrived, please explain?”

“Each of the fragments provides cryptic clues to the possible location of the artifact,” Lira explained. “For example, the message Elara referred to is inscribed in an ancient temple of Talene, hidden in the mountains.”

“It’s not made of marble, is it?” I asked, thinking about thumb-sized depressions seven feet up from the ground.

“No, Sire,” Elara replied. “The rock in the region is predominantly basalt and granite, and so is the temple.” She placed her finger on the mountain range in the southwest corner of Valorah. “It’s on the border with Saromir, about here. Within, there’s an ancient inscription written in Varrin that mentions the artifact’s resting place. ‘The last place where Talene’s light will reach lies between ephemeral veins’.”

“What’s Varrin?” I asked, frowning as I tried to catch up with several centuries of a history I knew nothing about.

“The divine language,” Lira answered. “It’s used for divine spells and rituals.”

“Alright … and ‘ephemeral veins’?”

“The temple in question is known for the sunlight filtering in uniquely at certain times of the year. It never lasts for long, hence ‘ephemeral’.” Elara shrugged. “But with Drakos digging where he is, I don’t think the temple is relevant—beyond the inscription.”

“And the monasteries of Sharlath hold the records of the inscription,” Aratus said. “He didn’t need to go to the temple.”

“I don’t follow,” I said. “Why does that message suggest the artifact’s resting place is near Willoughby?”

“Various fragments tell us the artifact is buried where Talene died,” Lira said, leaning forward. “Some scholars argue that the ‘last place’ her light reaches is, in fact, the place of her death.”

“Talene believed her death was inevitable, despite the Artifact,” Aratus said. “She believed she’d die in the conflict with Sharlath, and she was correct.”

Lira nodded. “The message was intended to guide the worthy to her resting place and the artifact.”

“The worthy, huh?” I said, wondering what Talene would think of Drakos. “And where did she die?”

“That’s the rub,” Senna muttered. “No one knows.”

“She was poisoned by the god’s venom and died several days after the battle,” Lira replied, ignoring her. “She banished Sharlath, won the battle, but lost her life in the process.”

“Uh huh,” I said, beginning to get a bit exasperated. It all sounded like a wild goose chase to me. “So, where was the battle?”

“Senna is correct on that point,” Aratus wheezed. “No one knows for sure. It was too long ago. Twin Lakes is one possible location, but while she died of her wounds, she didn’t die until some days afterwards, and her location was hidden even at the time.”

“But if Drakos is digging near Willoughby, it gives a different perspective,” Lira pointed out.

“Exactly,” the old High Priest muttered. “Somehow, he’s pieced it together.” He shook his head. “I can’t think of any other reason why he would be digging. It must be for the artifact.”

“Unfortunately, I concur,” Lira said. “With the value of hindsight—Drakos’ location—it’s easier to see which of the clue fragments point to that place,” Lira said. She nodded to Elara. “Talene’s last message, the song, and Drakos’ visit to Twin Lakes. The message we’ve covered. The Song describes the battle in vague terms. It’s rarely sung these days, though most still know it.”

“Catchy melody,” Senna added helpfully, then began quietly humming it.

Lira glanced at her before continuing. “The lyrics say, ‘Life and death met in Talene’s heart’.” She looked up at Elara, who grimaced. Aratus sat back in his chair, nodding.

“You’ve all come to the same conclusion,” I said.

“Yes, Sire.” Elara placed her finger on the map, directly over Willoughby.

“Alright. Explain?”

“‘Life and death met in Talene’s heart’ was thought to refer to the battle. But if one takes the ‘heart’ more literally, it could mean that the center of Valorah is where Talene lost her fight to the venom. In other words, the location of her death.”

“Willoughby is hardly in the center,” I said, looking at the map, measuring out Valorah by eye. “It’s quite some way to the north.”

“It is now,” Lira said. “The border with Ilfrayn has been pushed south over the centuries. Once, Valorah was larger.”

“Exactly.” Elara placed one hand on the southern desert border, the other partway into Ilfrayn, the country north of Valorah. “It was like this in Talene’s time. I’ve seen older maps in the monastery.”

With her hands spread so, the village of Willoughby was roughly in the middle.

“Alright,” I said, frowning. “But that’s tenuous at best. And if the song is well known, why hasn’t the artifact been found before now?”

“Because the ‘heart’ could’ve been anywhere,” Aratus replied in his frail voice. “Norathil is the ‘heart’ of Valorah, too. Only now, with Drakos digging, does it become clear.”

“The final clue is Twin Lakes,” Elara said.

“Go on,” I said, practicing patience.

It was Lira who answered. “An old verse in Talene’s chronicles states that her artifact is buried ‘where the rivers never cross, where silence bears witness to battles lost’.”

“And that helps how?”

“There’s an unusual body of water far to the east,” Elara explained, “with two large rivers that run parallel without crossing.” She pointed to the map, where the water was marked in blue. “There’re also ruins nearby that suggest an ancient battle.”

“The site where Sharlath fought Talene?” I asked.

“That’s what scholars have thought, Sire,” Elara replied, “and it now seems that Drakos has paid it a visit, too. In conjunction with the song …”

“‘A goddess walking between two rivers’,” Senna sang helpfully. She had a beautiful voice. She smiled. “Sorry, it’s stuck in my head now.”

“So the location is Twin Lakes?” I frowned. “But Drakos didn’t stay there. Is he digging in the wrong place?”

Elara shook her head. “Like Talene’s temple, it has been extensively searched, and personally, I never believed it was the answer. What it proves is that Drakos is looking for the artifact.”

“And he may be digging in the right place,” Lira said. “In ‘the heart where life and death meet’. The heart of Valorah.”

“With no rivers anywhere near,” I said. I shook my head. “I don’t see it.”

“That’s because it’s fall,” Lira said, “and the rivers aren’t there right now.”

I blinked as the last clue fell into place. “You mean seasonal rivers, don’t you?”

Lira nodded. “Yes, precisely.”

“There are riverbeds near Willoughby, and at the right time of year, they flood?”

“Exactly that,” Elara said.

I had it now. “‘Ephemeral veins’ and ‘where the rivers never cross’—seasonal rivers. ‘Where silence bears witness to battles lost’, and ‘The last place where my light will reach’, both referring to the battle and Talene’s death. And from the song, ‘A goddess walking between two rivers’ and ‘Life and death met in Talena’s heart’. She died in the heart of Valorah, between where seasonal rivers flow.”

“Yes, Sire.” Elara nodded. “Riddles, one and all, but clear now that we know where Drakos is digging…”

I gestured at the map. “But the ‘heart of Valorah’ could be anywhere within several hectares. Even if all you say is true, how does he know where to dig?”

“I don’t know, Kaelan,” Lira said, frowning. “Except that the report says he’s digging. He must think he’s in the right place. Maybe there’s another clue fragment that helps pinpoint the location.”

“There’re too many of them,” Elara said. “I don’t know them all.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Lira said glumly. “If Drakos is right—and it looks like he is—he’ll have the artifact by now.”

And I’d been thinking Morvak was the greater threat.

Chapter 30

Patience and Preparation

I wanted to depart for Willoughby immediately, but the ceremony was scheduled for eight days’ time. After all the work Lira had put in and the preparations with the city—not to mention Elara’s expectations—I’d have a rebellion on my hands if I tried to leave.

It would take weeks to travel that far into Valorah, so I persuaded myself the delay made little difference. But it left me restless, and I often found myself gazing north, wondering if Drakos had found the artifact.

In search of respite, I spent most of my time meditating amidst the runes, and when I wasn’t there, I was in the throne room listening to plaintiffs and nobles, visiting Ravion, or at the barracks, watching Senna and the knights train the recruits.

The knights were quick to tell me my presence bolstered the efforts of all, and after that, I tried to spend at least an hour there every day.

I slowly grew to know the knights.

Rion was better at training individuals than groups, and was always ready with a smile and a joke. By contrast, Clara was the quiet one. She was the knight Lira had brought back from the brink of death, and I often saw her staring at me in awe. She wasn’t alone in that; many of the recruits regarded me similarly. It was quite disconcerting, but something I knew I’d have to get used to as more of Norathil and Valorah came to realize a god walked among them. The upcoming ceremony, now only two days away, would likely exacerbate that.

“She’s good at this,” Elara said from her position beside me. I glanced at her to see her watching Senna across the field, currently helping a woman with her archery.

Her bout had earned her the respect of all—and the brutal culmination hadn’t hurt her image either. She was patient when she helped them one-on-one, confident when addressing them as a group, and they loved her for it, hanging on her every word. She had a new skill, too: Leadership. In just a few days, it had already reached rank seven.

It was ranking faster than my meditation.

It was good to have solved Senna’s restlessness, at least for now. If only I could solve my own.

My progress with the runes had been far slower than I would’ve wished, and while the Rune Sage class offered potential, it had been lackluster so far.

My meditation was up to six; I was lucky to gain a point a day, and the odd five-minute burst of God Power seemed to have little impact. I’d only added knowledge of three more runes: endurance, flare, and, ironically, patience.

But attempts to use Runic Charge to replicate them had met with limited success. My record for sustaining the ice rune was a handful of seconds, and I couldn’t discern any effect from doing so. I hoped I could do more with them as my meditation progressed, and had to remind myself it was a marathon, not a sprint.

I stirred at the direction of my thoughts, shifting impatiently from one foot to the other and clasping my hands behind my back. Elara glanced at me, a question in her eyes.

“It’s going too slowly,” I said, voicing my thoughts. I kept my voice low; there was no one near us, but I didn’t want to risk my doubts being overheard.

“Training an army takes time, Sire.”

That hadn’t been what I was referring to, but I didn’t feel like explaining.

While the army was my problem, it wasn’t my pressing concern. I needed to trust in the knights to ready the troops for whatever the future held, while I focused on bigger fish.

One big fish in particular.

“No further news of Drakos?”

“No, Sire,” Elara answered, leaving out the obvious, ‘you’d be the first to know’.

I chuckled dryly, realizing I was on the cusp of becoming a nag. She watched me with curiosity but said nothing.

“How’s your armor coming along?” I asked, instead. She’d been wearing her robe since the day at the lake.

Elara glanced away. “It’s ready, I believe.”

I raised an eyebrow. “I figured you’d have been keen to get back into it.”

She shifted her weight before replying. “I will, when the time is right.”

I waited a moment longer, but she said nothing more, and I turned my attention back to the field. Jack was partnered with Rion against a group of four recruits, and it was an entertaining fight.

“Lira’s preparations are coming along well,” I said. There wasn’t a cathedral in Norathil after all, so Lira had done the obvious thing and commandeered the pyramid complex. Every time I went there to meditate, a new stand of seats had been added. There was now a large wooden stage built up against the foot of the stone steps. “Are you ready for it?” I pointedly didn’t look at her as I asked.

“I am, Sire,” she said, then gave a small sigh.

I glanced at her then, raising my eyebrow. “Having second thoughts?”

“Not at all!” she said quickly. “I’m anticipating it fondly.”

“Why the sigh?”

“Oh, sorry. It’s just …” She sighed again. “I feel … discombobulated. I no longer feel like a paladin of Sharlath, but I’m not yet yours, either. It’s … disconcerting.”

I nodded in understanding. “Won’t be long now. Do you know what Lira’s planning?”

Elara nodded slowly. “Some of it, yes.”

“Uh huh,” I said and gave a short laugh. “Everyone knows but me, eh?”

“Oh, I don’t think everyone knows, Sire.”

That wasn’t what I’d meant, but Elara did have a habit of being somewhat literal.

“Besides,” she added, “all you really have to do is turn up and look majestic.” She gave me a small smile. “That will be easy for you.”

I smiled to acknowledge her compliment, wondering what my D&D group would think of our conversation.

But Lira was going to be in for a surprise if she thought I’d take no active role.

I had my own secret plans.

A knock on my door roused me early on the morning of the ceremony, even before the sun was up.

Senna was draped half across me, her preferred sleeping position, her nude form warm against my side.

The knock came again.

“I’m awake,” I called back.

Senna stirred sleepily, flopping one arm across my face and catching me in the eye with her hand.

“It’s time to wake up, trouble-wench.”

“Ugh,” she murmured. She opened one eye, then closed it again. “Dark outside. Too early.”

“It’s ceremony day.”

“Five more minutes?”

“You want to explain to Lira and Elara why I was late?”

Both eyes opened, and she knelt up in the bed like a spider had crawled up her nose. “No. No, I don’t want to do that.”

I grinned, looking up at her, running my eyes over the vision that was a naked Senna in the mornings—from her disheveled hair down to her creamy thighs.

She frowned, seeing the other side of the bed was empty. “Where is she?”

“Temple, remember? All-night vigil?”

“Oh yeah.” She got up, still sleepy, and padded into the bathroom.

I watched her ass quite happily as she walked away, thinking there was a girl who would support the discovery of coffee. I wondered if it grew somewhere in this barbaric world, and if I’d recognize it if I ever saw it.

Despite her reluctance to rise, Senna was ready before I was, dressed in her black leathers as usual, four daggers strapped to convenient locations.

I was still buckling on the pristine white breastplate that had arrived, on top of the outlandishly white leathers that had come with it. They fit me perfectly, of course; Lira had always known my measurements.

Senna covered her mouth as she saw me, but her crinkling eyes told me what she thought of the getup Lira had chosen.

I raised an eyebrow. “Are you going armed?”

“Of course. Why wouldn’t I?”

“It’s a ceremony.”

“Uh huh. And kings don’t get ambushed at ceremonies?”

I shrugged. “Fair.”

“So … er … you look … white.”

I shrugged again. “In hindsight, I should’ve spent more time with Lira while she planned this whole thing. Maybe giving her full rein was a mistake.”

Senna grinned, coming behind me to help fasten the breastplate. “You look very magisterial, holy, and kingly, Your Holy Majesty.”

“Don’t start.”

“I beg forgiveness, Your Holy Majesty. Your humble servant is here only to please.” She placed her knee in my lower spine and pulled back on the leather strap harder than she needed.

I winced, but at least it had done the job. She buckled it in.

“Is that all, Your Holy Majesty?” she asked innocently.

I turned to glare at her. “I am the damn king. If I turn up late to the ceremony because I was spanking you, they’ll just have to wait, won’t they?” I took a threatening pace toward her, and she eep’d and ran for the safety of the far side of the bed.

But I was only playing, and she knew it. We didn’t have time for me to put her across my lap. More was the pity.

“I have no idea how we could be late,” she said, picking up the flowing white cape that completed my outfit. I turned my back to her, letting her drape it over my shoulders. “It’s not even dawn yet. What was Lira thinking?”

I fastened the cape across my breastplate. “Apparently, I have to join Lira in the temple—like I’ve been there all night at the vigil. Then I get to make my grand entrance from there, once the citizens of Norathil have gathered.”

“So they get to stay in bed, and you get to spend all morning … what, praying to yourself?”

“Er … Lira’s instructions were fuzzy on that last part.”

“Alright, have fun.” She walked over to the bed and flopped down on it.

“You’re coming too.”

“Why? I’m just a normal citizen of Norathil. I get to go back to bed.”

I gave into temptation, crossing quickly to where she lay, pinning her with one hand while with the other I gave her tight little leather-clad ass a half-dozen of my best swats.

Sadly, the leather took the sting out of most of my blows.

Senna wriggled her butt back at me. “Is that the best you’ve got, Your Holy Majesty?”

“You’ve earned yourself a proper spanking for later,” I growled.

“Something to look forward to while the ceremony drags on.”

I looked down upon her, running my eyes over her until my gaze met hers. My beautiful, capable, sexy assassin.

“What?” she asked, sensing a shift in my mood.

“Just … thank you, I guess.”

She gave me a small smile. “What for?”

“For being awesome. For being here with me. For helping distract me from thinking about Drakos. For having my back, protecting me from all the foes intent on ambushing a king during the ceremony.”

Her smile widened. “What about for protecting your virtue from the beautiful Elara?”

I coughed, turning away in surprise. She laughed.

“You know that paladin totally has the hots for you, don’t you?”

“She’s been stuck in a monastery for the past three decades. She probably has the hots for Aratus, too.”

“Eww, gross.” Senna wrinkled her face as she swung her legs off the bed and stood. “Besides, I don’t know what you think goes on in a monastery, but she’s hardly celibate.”

That was news to me. “Really?”

“A girl like that? Surrounded by hot warrior monks and her even hotter sexy knights? She probably keeps a schedule somewhere.” Senna pretended to ponder it. “Or maybe she just had two or three a night. Yeah, that would work too.”

“You are incorrigible, you know that?”

“Little me? Incorrigible?”

“Incorrigible,” I repeated firmly.

“In…satiable?”

“Indubitably.”

She grinned, leading the way to the door. “Come on, Your Shiny Kingship. If I don’t get you there soon, Lira will have my ass, too.”

“Shiny Kingship?”

Senna opened the door to find a servant waiting outside. She turned back to me, her face a perfect picture of innocence. “Do you think I can get that name to catch on like I did the last one?”

The servant looked alarmed at my expression, and I had to quickly school my features into something more regal.

I cleared my throat to cover my embarrassment. “Let’s get going.”

“After you, Sire.”

I slipped a hand beneath my breastplate, patting the pocket of my leathers, reassuring myself I had everything I needed. “Thank you, Colonel.”

The servant stared at us in bemusement as we walked past.

Chapter 31

Ceremony and Companion

The pyramid complex had changed significantly. Tiers of benches lined both sides, and the stage before the pyramid steps was draped with white cloth, reminding me of a wedding parlor. Bunches of white flowers were everywhere, adding to the effect.

I stood in the temple, arms folded across my chest, trying to resist peeking out of the open doorway to watch the citizens of Norathil crowd in and take their seats. Senna was out there somewhere—she’d point-blank refused to join us in the pyramid and make a big entrance. I think the crowds intimidated her in a way that a troop of Drakos’ finest never would.

Time crawled slowly. I’d tried meditating, but that wasn’t happening; I couldn’t concentrate.

Lira, nearby, had no such issues. She’d been kneeling before the altar since I entered shortly before dawn and hadn’t moved since. She was wearing an outfit similar to what she’d worn the first day I ever laid eyes on her: a two-piece white tunic, beneath a long, open robe. On this occasion, her skirt wasn’t so short, extending enough to reach her white boots, befitting the formality of the occasion. The robe had an addition, too: two long, sloping gold lines, like the sides of a triangle, meeting a square that rested at the top. It didn’t take much imagination to see that it symbolized the pyramid.

My High Priestess appeared to have chosen an emblem for me.

As if she’d picked up on my perusal of her, Lira moved for the first time since I’d entered, climbing gracefully to her feet. She bowed to me, the formality strange when it was just the two of us, but this was her day as much as Elara’s, and I wasn’t going to object.

“Greetings, my God.”

“Good morning, my beautiful High Priestess.”

The formality of her expression cracked as her lips twitched, threatening a smile.

“Are you ready?” she asked.

“Remind me what I need to do?”

“Just be yourself. Oh, and wear this.” She crossed the room to the table beside the weapon racks, picking up the crown I’d been trying hard to ignore while I waited. I didn’t know we had a crown, but given that there was a previous king, I supposed it was inevitable. At least it was a simple crescent of gleaming gold and not something more ostentatious with embedded jewels and poufy velvet.

She placed it on my head, her proximity distracting. Again, it reminded me of the first day we’d met, but this time I could do what I’d wanted to do then. I slid my hands around her narrow waist, pulling her against me, and kissed her before she could object.

She didn’t. She melted into my embrace, her slim arms around my neck, and pressed herself to me as she returned my kiss.

It was a long moment before she pulled away, breathless, her cheeks tinged pink. “Did you muss my hair?”

I grinned. “Not much.”

“Kissing you without a breastplate is more fun,” she said as she lightly ran her fingers over her head to check for stray locks. Then she pulled the hood of her white cowl over her head, making the exercise somewhat redundant to my mind. Her long blonde hair emerged from beneath it to fall straight down her back.

“Is it time?”

“Yes.”

Finally.

We stepped out of the temple to the top of the stone stairs, and at our appearance, some of the crowd began to cheer, the noise rising as more joined in until it rang from the walls of the pyramid complex and would’ve been heard throughout Norathil.

The mile-long road between the temple and the city wall was thronged with people who couldn’t get seats, and I wondered if Lira had arranged tickets or if it was simply first-come-first-served. Given that some of the benches had been occupied even as I’d rode in that morning, before the sun was up, I’d hoped for the latter, but now I saw the front benches were occupied by the nobles that had come to Norathil. They’d sent their servants to save them places—inevitably.

From down the road came a procession. Elara rode ahead of her four knights, and her armor was a gleaming, enameled white, just like my own. The sun reflected off her like it was blessing her with its radiance, and the crowd cheered wildly as she passed. Aratus followed behind the knights on his own horse, looking decidedly uncomfortable to be riding, and similarly dressed in formal white robes.

As Elara drew closer, I could make out the same emblem on her breastplate that Lira wore on the back of her robe.

“I see you’ve embraced the pyramid theme,” I noted dryly, as we made our way down the steps to the stage that awaited. Aware of everyone watching me, I tried to keep my expression composed.

“Yes, Your Holy Majesty.” Lira responded with the formal title, no doubt also for appearance’s sake. “Do you approve?”

There was only one answer to that, irrespective of my thoughts on the matter. “It’s very fitting.”

“I’m glad you like it. We needed something that could be used as a symbol, nothing too intricate, yet reflected your origins.”

I supposed what she said was true. Whether I liked it or not, I was here as a god, and it was about damn time I played the part. I might never ascend to true divinity or create galaxies with a wave of my hand, but Valorah had chosen me, and so had Lira and Elara.

I needed to step up. No more brooding, no more self-pity, no more imposter syndrome.

After the rune trap in the pyramid, I had a Resilience of seventeen, and it was time to call on it.

I took a breath, straightening my spine and bracing my shoulders.

Lira gave me a smile of encouragement, almost as if she could read my mind. She was so perceptive I sometimes wondered if she was using her Divinity skill to cheat.

Elara and her entourage rode into the courtyard, dismounting and handing off their horses to attendants. My paladin then approached, her knights fanning out behind her and taking a knee in the dirt of the courtyard, leaving her to walk the final way alone. She had a cape across her shoulders like mine, and I didn’t need to see the back of it to know it also showed the gold symbol Lira had chosen.

She took the steps up to the stage with a solemnity suited to the occasion and knelt before me.

Lira stepped forward, spreading her arms wide, and the crowd quietened. "Elara, in this sacred moment, you stand at the threshold of transformation, shedding the past and embracing the divine light of a new path. As you lay aside your devotion to Sharlath, you offer your strength, your courage, and your spirit to Kaelan, who guides us with wisdom and purpose.

“Know this: in devoting yourself to Kaelan, you are not abandoning the strength that shaped you, but allowing it to bloom in the service of something greater. Your oath today is a new beginning, a vow to uphold honor, protect those in need, and bear Kaelan’s light into the darkness.

“May your heart be steadfast, and may your faith remain as unbreakable as your armor.”

That was one hell of a speech, and a lot to live up to. This god thing was getting real.

Lira had clearly finished, and I wondered if I was expected to say something. But she held her arms open still, and I sensed it wasn’t my turn to speak but Elara’s.

“I accept this path with an open heart and unwavering purpose.” Elara’s voice rang out strong and true, filling the courtyard so all could hear. “My loyalty to Sharlath shaped me, but now I see that my true strength lies in the honor and guidance Kaelan provides.” She met my gaze, and her words became tinged with a quiet but undeniable tenderness. “From this day forward, my sword is his, my shield for his protection, and my life is devoted to him. May I prove worthy of his grace, and may my faith grow, unshaken in every trial.”

The crowd was silent, watching in reverence. I stared into her eyes, sensing she’d promised me more than merely what the words of her oath offered—as if that weren’t already enough.

Lira spoke again. “Receive Kalean’s acceptance and blessing. Let his grace become your shield and his wisdom your sword.”

Now I had to fight the urge to grimace. This was poking my atheistic core something wicked, and I was quite certain whoever was responsible for the mysteries of the pyramid that towered behind me was laughing their alien ass off.

But I knew it was my cue, and I stepped before the kneeling Elara. Should I draw my sword or place my hands on her? The sword seemed more fitting to a knighthood, which this was not, and some instinct called me to use simple touch. Perhaps my God Touch power had a role to play here, too.

I laid both my hands gently on her head, feeling the weight of the moment, my voice strong and carrying across the hushed crowd. “I accept Elara as my paladin and chosen defender. Serve with honor, and know that my strength stands with you.”

It was brief and to the point, but Lira hadn’t given me a script. Yet no sooner had I finished speaking than Elara began to glow with a pale blue radiance, like a hundred spotlights had found her kneeling form; yet the light came from within. There were gasps from the many throats of those watching, and I almost joined them, barely holding on to my kingly composure.

You have gained a new Companion.

I should think so too, after all that.

Chapter 32

Divinity and Desire

Elara’s radiance gradually faded away, though the light in her eyes did not.

“I feel … powerful,” she murmured.

Lira nodded. “His touch has that effect.”

Elara looked up at me, awe and adoration mingling in her expression. I’d seen Lira look like that, especially when I’d first arrived. It was a potent and dangerous combination. At least Lira had lost her sense of awe as she’d grown to know me—or, at least, I think she had.

“We’re not done yet,” Lira said, her voice pitched softly for my ears. I glanced at her, then followed her gaze to see Aratus waiting on bended knee at the bottom of the steps to the stage. Behind him, the knights had drawn closer. I wondered how many more converts I was about to have.

“Rise, my paladin,” I said to Elara, projecting my voice to let it reach the watching crowds. The acoustics of the enclosed courtyard helped.

She rose with a grace I knew I’d never have been able to match wearing all that armor and took a position behind me and to one side, her sword drawn and point-down in the wooden floor of the stage. She looked ready to defend against any attack, and I was reminded of Senna’s comments about ambushing me during the ceremony. They’d be damn foolish to try with Elara here, even without all the knights that still knelt in the courtyard.

Aratus rose slowly, his ancient joints clearly not comfortable kneeling. Then he took the stairs, his ponderous speed adding to the solemnity of the occasion.

He looked ready to take a knee again when he reached the platform, his weight shifting and his posture bending, and I spoke up quickly.

“Stay on your feet, my friend. We can respect both your age and the wisdom that comes with it.”

He gave me a grateful glance. “It is my wish to convert too, Your Holy Majesty.”

I clasped my hands behind my back, careful not to touch him. I didn’t want another companion today. Three was quite enough. “You have already performed well in the service of Norathil and Valorah, and I would be honored for you to join Lira’s priesthood.”

If he recognized that I’d just made it clear Lira outranked him, nothing showed in his eyes. Instead, he bowed low. “I will serve to the best of my ability, Your Holy Majesty.”

I was growing used to the formalities and slowly accepting my role as king. I glanced at Lira, wondering if my High Priestess had somehow known that I needed a prod of encouragement, and if this ceremony wasn’t in part a vehicle for her ulterior motives. I wouldn’t have put it past her.

As if she could read my mind, her lips curled up at the edges, a cute, smug smile at her success. I had to swallow my chuckle; Aratus wouldn’t have appreciated it.

I waved him to the side of the stage, beside Elara, again careful not to touch him. It was tempting to take his arm to assist him, but I wasn’t sure what my God Touch power would do, now that he’d sworn himself to my service. Best to let him be, even if he was a little unsteady.

As he moved aside, I saw Karina had made her way to the bottom of the steps and glanced at Lira again. Her innocent look told me everything I needed to know, and I braced myself for repeating the process for each of Elara’s knights in turn—and then for others from what had been the Sharlath priesthood.

But at last, the ceremony was complete. The stage was now half-full with new converts, and part of me wondered if⁠—

You have gained a new power: Divine Strength.

I gave a short laugh, drawing curious glances, but I ignored them as I focused on my new power. Define power ‘Divine Strength’.

Divine Strength: Power of Kaelan. Attributes boosted by the worship of your converted. Activation: three per day. Boost a single attribute or skill. Duration: Variable.

Well, now I had worshippers. Morally problematic for an atheist.

Glancing at my character sheet, I saw that all my primary attributes had gained a point. That was useful, and an incentive to bend my principles. It was their choice, after all.

The citizens of Norathil caught my eye, and I wondered what would happen if they all converted—but that smacked of hypocrisy. Just because I was being worshipped, it didn’t change my own beliefs about the matter. If it happened, it happened—I just wouldn’t encourage it.

I turned to Lira. “Did you have anything else planned for today?”

She bowed to me. “No, Your Holy Majesty. With your blessing, I will draw the ceremony to a close.”

I grinned. My turn. “Not just yet.”

She blinked at me in surprise.

I turned to face the people, my voice ringing out clearly. “Colonel Senna, step forward and present yourself.” She was out there somewhere, but she’d done a good job of hiding. I hadn’t spotted her yet.

But if she thought she was going to escape this limelight, she was going to be disappointed. I wished I’d been able to see her face when she’d heard my summons.

There was a momentary delay before she pushed her way through the crowd standing before the monastery. That made sense: she’d probably been leaning against one of the arches, only paying half attention. Her eyes were wide as she glanced up at me, but she schooled her expression with an effort, then stepped out.

Senna made a striking image as she walked alone across the courtyard, her black leathers and daggers a dramatic contrast to all the white around me. She paused at the bottom of the steps, glanced up at me and Lira, then dropped to one knee and bowed her head.

“Approach,” I murmured, knowing she’d hear me.

She made her way up the steps, a look of suspicion on her face, her eyes narrowed as she tried to figure out my ploy.

I turned to Lira, beckoning with my finger. “You too.”

She blinked in surprise but stepped up beside Senna, both facing me with their backs to the courtyard.

Taking their hands in mine, I turned my gaze toward the gathered crowd and raised my voice so it carried across the courtyard. "Let it be known to all assembled—and beyond—that today recognizes a bond stronger than steel, more enduring than time."

The crowd stilled, a hush falling as I continued. "I name Lira, my High Priestess, whose wisdom and light have guided me through the darkest of shadows, and Senna, Colonel of our army, whose courage and loyalty burn brighter than any flame, as the women I have chosen to share my life with. My wives."

With a smile, I looked down at Lira and Senna. Lira had tears in her eyes; Senna had reverted to her old deer-in-the-headlights expression that I hadn’t seen from her in a while. "With your hands in mine, I pledge my protection, my strength, and my heart. Together, we shall face whatever comes."

The silence stretched for a heartbeat before the crowd erupted into cheers.

I winked at Senna. “Too late to get out of it now.”

Ignoring protocol, my cute assassin threw her arms around my neck and kissed me deeply, and the cheers grew louder in response. I held her to me, kissing her back, then set her down and reached for Lira. She pressed herself into my arms and kissed me too.

Then I pulled the rings from the pocket of my leathers. Some part of me considered kneeling before them, as was the custom on Earth, but they’d already agreed to marry me—and I knew Senna, in particular, would never want me to kneel to her. Instead, I merely took their hands in turn, slipping the rings onto their fingers.

“I love you both,” I murmured as I did, my words for their ears alone.

The crowd was cheering louder than ever, and I turned both my girls to face them, an arm around each of their waists. Lira stood boldly, with all the dignity befitting her role as High Priestess, but Senna squirmed within my arm and pressed herself against my side, burying her face against my shoulder. It seemed my fierce assassin hadn’t fully lost the shy girl from Fernwick, after all.

“Look at them, Senna,” I murmured, giving her waist a squeeze. “Look at their faces, enjoying your happiness as they cheer for us.”

Slowly, she lifted her head, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She met my gaze, then looked out at the crowd that was showing their approval, and I felt her straighten as her chin came up.

“They love you.” I gave her another encouraging squeeze.

“It’s you they love, my God,” Lira said.

“No, it’s us they love. Nothing beats a royal wedding.”

Yet even as I said it, I caught the expressions on the faces of some of the nobles. They clapped along with the crowd, but there was jealousy and resentment in the eyes of many. Well, too bad. I wasn’t interested in their daughters, and I didn’t care one iota for what they thought of me.

Putting them from my mind, I turned to give each girl another kiss, and the crowd showed their appreciation with good-natured cheers and whistles. Both girls were blushing and breathless by the time I’d finished, and I stood grinning between them, feeling more like a king than ever.

“Are we done?” Senna asked, but not out of nervousness. She’d relaxed within my arm, even going so far as to drape one hand over my shoulder and strike something of a pose for the audience watching us.

“Got somewhere to be?” I teased her.

“I want to take our husband to bed.” Senna leaned more into me, and her fingers started playing with my hair at the nape of my neck. I don’t know when she figured out that I liked it, but I did.

“Yes, we’re pretty much done,” Lira said, glancing at us with a smile. “I need to give a speech to let them know it’s over, but it shouldn’t take long.”

“Wrap it up quickly, Lira,” Senna said, her eyes on me.

Lira gave a little laugh, slipping from under my arm. She raised her hands up but didn’t even wait for quiet. “Your presence has honored us, and we are deeply grateful,” she called out. “As these formalities draw to a close, we hope you carry the joy of this day with you. Go forth and celebrate!”

Another loud cheer rang through the courtyard, but Lira was already turning away.

“Quick enough for you?”

Chapter 33

Pleasure and Power

No sooner had the door of our room closed behind me than both girls were in my arms. I knew we wouldn’t be disturbed; Elara stood guard in the hallway outside.

I fell back against the door with a thump.

“Breastplate off first.” Lira was unclasping my cape to get to it. “It’s uncomfortable.”

“All of it off,” Senna amended, already reaching for the buckles of my ceremonial armor.

“I’ll be glad never to wear this getup again,” I said as it came free. Lira glanced up at me, then chewed her bottom lip. Oops. I cupped her cheek with one hand. “The ceremony was wonderful, my love, and you did a fantastic job. I only mean white isn’t very stealthy.”

“I suppose not.” She smiled. “But you’ll still need to wear it for other kingly duties.”

“Of course,” I said with a smile, digging myself out of that particular hole.

“Some kingly duties,” Senna conceded, “but not the one he’s about to perform.”

My breastplate fell to the floor with a thunk, the white leather jacket quickly following. I wouldn’t miss that, either: it was far less comfortable than the one I’d worn over the past few weeks. Lira slid her hands up under my shirt and over my skin as she leaned in for a kiss, while Senna dropped to her knees before me and pulled off one of my boots.

“Are you going to ask Elara to join us?” my high priestess murmured, and Senna looked up, pausing from untying my other boot to hear my reply.

“No, I’m not,” I said, meeting their eyes in turn. “This is about you two, my beautiful wives. Besides, Elara still has some adjustments to make.”

“If you called her in right now, she’d come willingly,” Lira said softly, conscious the paladin would otherwise hear.

“She’d come,” I agreed, “but still half from a sense of duty.” And I didn’t want that. When I took her to bed, it would be because she wanted nothing else. “Besides, this evening is about us three.”

“Suits me,” Senna said, not bothering to lower her voice. “Elara can join us another time.” She pulled off my other boot, tossing it aside to land with a thump.

I knew Elara would’ve heard that—as Senna had likely intended. Both my girls were pushing me toward the paladin again. After the ceremony and the promises I’d made to myself, I was finally stepping into the role of king and god, and that started right now: I’d decide the timing.

Which reminded me. Activate Divine Strength: Sex (Women). Because why the hell not?

Divine Strength activated: Sex (Women). Duration: one hour.

An hour, huh? That was better than my God Power—but then it was a single skill, and not all of them. A quick check of that hidden skill showed it had doubled. I smiled to myself, wondering how that might affect things.

“On the bed, both of you.”

“Yes, Kaelan,” Lira said demurely, the corner of her lips curling as she heard my tone.

Senna was already rising, unbuckling her weapon belt and draping it over the back of a chair.

I shucked off my shirt and dropped my trousers, not caring where the clothes fell. Lira pulled her robe from her shoulders, laying it carefully aside. She tugged loose the ties of her bodice, and I watched hungrily. It made me think of the first day we’d met, but this time I had no intention of stopping her.

She felt my eyes on her and met my gaze as she slowly pulled the garment open, then let it fall from her shoulders to bare herself to me. Her skirt was even easier; she unbuttoned the side, shimmied a little to ease it past her hips, and it fell to the floor. She was nude beneath.

I crossed the gap between us in long strides, pulling her nakedness against my own, finding her lips again. I was already hard in anticipation, my length pressed between us. She arched her back as she felt it, wiggling her hips against me and moaning into my mouth as I kissed her.

Senna had more to take off than Lira, but our kissing allowed her to catch up, and now she walked past us to the bed, trailing her fingers over my ass as she went. I broke the kiss.

“Bed,” I said again.

Lira slipped away with a smile, joining Senna on our large bed, and I watched them both climb on.

Senna knelt in the center, facing me, her knees parted and making no attempt to hide herself from my gaze. “How do you want us?”

I knew what my cute assassin liked in the bedroom. “On your back.”

Senna lay down quickly, her arms reaching across the bed. I approached and slipped my hands under her thighs, dragging her to the edge of the mattress until I had her where I wanted her.

“Lira, sit on her face and pin her hands.” I knew what my High Priestess liked, too.

Senna gave a small gasp at my words, and her hips squirmed involuntarily.

“Yes, Kaelan,” Lira murmured, her voice husky. She leaned over Senna to press her hands down into the mattress, then lifted one knee and swung it over Senna’s head. I smiled at the view, watching as Lira lowered herself to Senna’s waiting mouth. She gasped at the first lick.

I knelt on the floor beside the bed and lifted Senna’s legs over my shoulders. I took in the banquet laid out before me, a feast for all my senses, hearing Lira moan as Senna licked enthusiastically. Then I lowered my head and joined in.

Senna was already so wet, and I swirled my tongue through her smooth, slick folds, pushing inside her, tasting her. I heard Senna’s muffled whimper against Lira and smiled in satisfaction. I played with her for a while, licking wherever appealed in the moment, not thinking about it too much but simply enjoying myself and letting my skill points guide me. It was easier than ever to find her clit when I wanted to, swirling the tip of my tongue around and across it, knowing exactly how much pressure to exert to take her to the very precipice of her release and hold her there. It was instinctive to spread my attention between her clit and her entrance and everywhere in between, pushing my tongue inside her for a fleeting moment to tease, then returning to her clit before she had a chance to slip away too far from the edge.

Her whimpers and moans were my gauge, along with the delightful way her hips jerked and twitched beneath my tongue. I knew I could play her perfectly, prolonging her orgasm for as long as I wished while keeping her in a state of such intense arousal.

I felt like a god, and that thought made me smile even as I sucked her clit between my lips and flicked it back and forth with the tip of my tongue. Then I slid a finger inside her and flicked back and forth over her g-spot.

“Oh … oh fuck …” It was barely words, more a breathy whimper as she came so hard, her body tensing as her orgasm gushed over my hand, her wetness coating my beard. Her thighs were trembling around my ears, little involuntary muscle spasms from the force of her climax. Again, it was easy to know just how much pressure to apply to keep it going, prolonging her pleasure until, with a long, drawn-out moan, Senna went limp. The only sound she made—that she was capable of making—was her shuddering breaths, her thighs still quivering from her high.

“I think you broke her,” Lira said, slipping off Senna and sitting on the bed beside her.

I grinned up from between Senna’s legs. I was the God of Sex, and damn, it was fun. What better way than to road-test my new Divine Strength power?

“Your turn,” I said to her, easing Senna’s leg from one shoulder and turning her to her side. She curled up on the bed, still trembling from aftershocks. Lira glanced at her, half in amusement and half in lust, then chewed her lip as she met my hungry gaze.

“Are you going to break me, too?”

“Yes,” I said simply. I knew I would. My skills were truly god-like, and I was riding the surge in confidence. For too long I’d been doubting myself and holding back. Not anymore.

Lira took a steadying breath, her eyes glistening with arousal and need as she stared at me. “I’m yours, my God.”

“On all fours,” I told her as I climbed onto the bed. “Let me see that ass of yours.”

She obeyed swiftly, with a little moan of arousal. It was a cute noise.

My High Priestess had a truly amazing ass. Her thighs were spread, her sex glistening with a combination of her arousal and Senna’s licking. I knelt behind her, taking my cock in one hand and rubbing it through her folds.

“Don’t be gentle,” she murmured.

She didn’t need to worry; I hadn’t intended to be.

I pushed into her, and her back arched as she gasped at the penetration. She was wet and warm, but oh so tight, and it took a few thrusts before I was able to fully seat myself inside her, stretching her open. She shuddered with pleasure as my hips ground against her ass.

“Oh, my God, you feel so good.”

I began to move inside her, starting slowly to begin with, though that didn’t mean I was gentle. She’d asked me not to be, and it suited my mood. I pulled back with long, slow strokes, then thrust forward into her, again and again. The sound of my thighs slapping against her ass was met with the gasps forced from her. She pushed back against me, her head falling forward into the bed, bracing herself on her arms.

I knew just how to move inside her to fully stimulate her, rolling my hips with each thrust. Her gasps rose in pitch so fast, and it seemed we’d barely started before I felt her clench around me, her body tightening as she cried out her release.

But I was just warming up.

I slid my hand into her hair, gripping tightly and pulling her head up, her back arching as I thrust into her.

“Oh … my God …” she whimpered, giving herself to me fully.

“That’s so fucking hot,” Senna murmured. She’d recovered enough from her full-body orgasm to watch from where she lay beside us.

My girls and I were one, and there was no reason for Senna to watch from the sidelines.

“Get beneath her,” I grunted as I thrust again inside Lira, “she wants your tongue on her clit.”

“Yes, Master,” Senna replied, moving swiftly to slip to her back along the bed, her lithe body stretched out where Lira had just been.

As soon as she was in position, I released Lira’s hair, pushing her back down, and Senna’s arms wrapped around her in welcome.

“Too much,” Lira gasped as my cock and Senna’s tongue went to work in tandem.

We both ignored her.

Lira’s cries rose higher and higher until I felt her come again, her sex growing tighter around me as she lost herself in her climax. Yet still I wasn’t done. She made adorable little high-pitched whimpers as I continued to drive into her, her body trembling with the intensity of her pleasure.

I closed my eyes, losing myself in the feel of her. Senna reached up to gently caress my balls, her other hand stroking my thigh. Both were giving everything they had to me, everything they were, and with that thought, I gripped Lira’s hips, pulling her tightly against me, and released inside her with a possessive growl. Lira moaned as she felt it, a breathy sigh of pleasure and satisfaction, and I felt her clench around me as tight as ever, like she never wanted me to leave.

We held the tableau for a long moment, the only movement Senna’s small tongue as she licked slowly at where Lira and I were joined.

“Broken,” Lira gasped. “Totally broken.”

I gave a short, satisfied laugh.

“Don’t laugh,” she said quickly. “Too sensitive.”

That only made me chuckle again, drawing another gasp from Lira.

I was still hard within her, already willing for more, and as I looked down at where we were joined, I saw Senna gazing up at me, her eyes hungry.

I had another wife to satisfy, and by then I hoped Lira would have recovered. There were still two more uses of Divine Strength, each lasting an hour, and while we might take a rest in between, I had no other plans for the remainder of the day.

Tomorrow, we’d head for Willoughby, but for now, I was focused on my women. My wives.

Chapter 34

Frustration and Fire

Lira winced as she climbed onto her horse and gave me a mock glare.

I returned it with an innocent, albeit smug, look.

The pre-dawn morning was gray, the sky overcast, but we had an extra horse carrying my tent and the supplies we’d need. With his usual thoughtfulness, Thalor had arranged for thick woolen travel cloaks for the four of us. It would grow colder as we traveled north, but we’d be fine, whatever the weather.

He stood nearby, Valerie and Aratus beside him, watching as we finished our last-minute preparations and mounted up. Elara said goodbye to Karina and the other knights, who had also come to see us off. To my surprise, the paladin had chosen to pack her armor rather than wear it and had opted for another of her dark-blue martial robes—only this one had the pyramid emblem stitched into its back in gold thread. She must’ve had it ready for days.

I’d also packed my breastplate, not wishing to wear it while we traveled. With the speed and agility I now had, it was becoming more of a hindrance than a help, but I wanted to keep my options open.

Senna was already mounted on her warhorse, her thick cloak draped over her black leathers. Her bow was strapped to the side of her saddle in easy reach, a quiver beside it, and her daggers were on her hips.

I clasped Valerie’s arm in farewell, then did the same with Aratus. “Norathil is in good hands while we’re gone.”

“Return to us soon, Your Holy Majesty,” Aratus wheezed in his frail voice.

“I will.” Once I’d stopped Drakos.

Karina stepped forward. “We will continue to train the volunteers, Sire, and use them to keep the city safe.”

“There are more coming in each day from the villages,” Valerie added.

Karina had wanted me to take some of the new soldiers with us, but the best of them still had a long way to go before they’d make much difference. Out on the road, they’d only be cannon fodder for Drakos’ men, and if the girls and I couldn’t stop a threat, a dozen unseasoned fighters wouldn’t make a difference. I’d briefly considered taking some of the knights instead, but again their presence would make little difference. Both the knights and the recruits were better off staying here, training further, and serving Norathil’s interests.

With just the four of us, we’d move faster, draw less attention, and have the option for stealth.

I was itching to leave. “Thank you all, but now we must be on the road. We have a long journey ahead of us.”

I pulled myself up onto the stallion I’d chosen, a warhorse built for endurance and strength. All our mounts had some barding for protection, but Valerie and Elara had recommended leather padded with quilted fabric, offering a balance of some defense without significantly burdening the beasts.

“Farewell, friends. We will return as soon as we can.”

“Safe travels, Your Holy Majesty.”

I turned my horse and led the way out of the courtyard, through the gateway, and into the city. Lira rode up alongside me, Elara and Senna following behind.

At last, we were on our way.

Willoughby lay some six hundred miles to the north, a hundred miles short of Lorimel. By horseback, at a sustainable pace, we could manage thirty miles a day, and that meant a journey of roughly three weeks, not counting rest days. But I was excited to be on the road again, the thrill of a new quest coursing through my blood. I’d spent too long in Norathil—even though it had been necessary. For the next few weeks, I didn’t have to worry about being a king. I could be an adventurer again.

We rode through the city and out of the northern gate, and the militia on duty saluted as they recognized us. The road opened up. It was hard-packed earth reinforced with stone slabs and cobbles—primitive but effective, easy going for the horses, and wide enough for the four of us to ride abreast, the pack horse tethered to Elara’s saddle following behind. There were fields on either side, forests in the distance, and even though it began to spit with rain, I relaxed into my saddle, feeling free for the first time in weeks.

“Damn, I’m sore,” Lira grumbled beside me, on my right.

“Sorry-not-sorry.” I grinned at her, remembering the first day we’d rode out from Fernwick, and how Senna and I had suffered while she had not.

“Next time we have a long journey the following day,” Senna piped up from my other side, “perhaps you could go easy on us?”

I turned to give her a smile and caught Elara’s expression, riding on Senna’s left. The half-elf paladin was blushing crimson.

“He wore us out,” Lira lamented. “We needed you, Elara. Where were you?”

Elara cleared her throat. “On duty, ma’am. On the safe side of the door.”

I chuckled, then sobered. “No more ‘ma’ams’ and ‘sires’ now. We use names. I don’t want to advertise our identities.”

“Yes, Kaelan,” Elara confirmed.

“My thighs ache,” Senna complained. “Lira, couldn’t you …” She made a twirly motion with one hand as if she were casting a spell. Lira didn’t summon her magic like that, but the intent was obvious.

Lira shook her head. “I could, but I’m not going to. I like the ache, and I don’t want to suffer alone.”

“That doesn’t even make sense,” Senna grumbled.

I raised an eyebrow. “So are you saying you could’ve healed away our aches when we rode out from Fernwick that time?”

“Er … you didn’t ask.” Lira looked bashful for a moment. “Besides, you needed to strengthen those muscles. This is different.”

We stopped for lunch in a field beside the road, breaking out bread and cheese. We’d left the rain behind, and the sun had come out.

“I don’t want to use an inn tonight,” I said, having given it some thought. “I think we should travel farther before we stop where we might be recognized. It’s better for Norathil if it’s not widely known that the king has left.”

“That makes sense,” Elara said. “The farther we go, the less well-known our faces will be, and we have provisions enough for two or three days.”

“I love camping,” Lira said wistfully. “Tents are so cozy.”

I grinned at her. “You’ll welcome a room and a hearth after a few nights under the stars.”

But she shook her head. “Flea-ridden dumps, most of them. Not like our bed in the palace.”

That was true, but even so it didn’t detract from my excitement at the journey before us. I was keen to catch Drakos up, but I was also going to enjoy every moment of the time on the road.

Besides, it gave me the opportunity to meditate as we rode along, and I was determined to add some skill points.

That evening, we diverted off the main road and found a quiet glade amid some trees in which to erect our tents—Elara had brought her own.

I’d spent the afternoon meditating as we rode along and even gained another skill point, bringing it up to a round ten. For all the hours I’d put in, it had leveled more slowly than all my other skills. The tradeoff was that I could practice it in my downtime, and I would have a lot of that during this journey.

Now I wanted to see if it had made any difference and test out my new Divine Strength.

Activate Divine Strength: Meditation.

Divine Strength activated: Meditation. Duration: one hour.

I checked my sheet, confirming it was at twenty, then focused on ice—my go-to practice rune.

As I poured my mana in, the spikey lines manifested before me, hovering blue in the air. I’d been able to hold it for a handful of seconds, but now, with my meditation doubled, it held for six seconds before it destabilized and faded.

Progress, but still useless. I didn’t know what I expected to happen, but there’d been no chill in the air, no blasts of icy magic, and I wasn’t feeling any colder.

I sighed in exasperation.

“Something bothering you?” Lira asked. She was making the sticks she and Senna had gathered into a pyramid for our campfire.

“My Rune Sage class,” I said, forgetting in my frustration to use language that wouldn’t confuse the girls. But it didn’t matter; they didn’t blink. Perhaps they’d got used to my eccentricities. “Whatever I try, I can’t make it work.”

“Your meditation is stronger.” Elara sat cross-legged on the ground nearby, her robe folded into her lap, and I got the impression she’d been meditating too.

“Yes, and I can hold a rune for longer, but it’s not doing anything.” My frustration was burning inside me.

“What is it supposed to do?” Lira asked, with the tone of someone seeking to understand the problem.

“I don’t know,” I replied. “And that’s part of the problem.”

“Try a different approach?” Senna suggested. She was sitting on a log nearby, playing with her dagger.

I glanced at her. That answer was obvious in its simplicity, and that was often Senna’s route through a problem. Sometimes, simple was best.

But this wasn’t simple. “I don’t know how to try a different approach.” I waved a hand in frustration. “If I can make the ice rune work, then maybe I can apply that knowledge to others.”

“Ice rune?” Senna raised an eyebrow. “What runes do you know?”

I’d added a few in the week before the ceremony and listed off my repertoire: “Endurance, water, fire, sight, intuition, balance, movement, void—which I’m not touching—chaos—which I’m also not touching—binding, flare, and”—I grimaced—“patience.”

The girls had all looked up as I’d spoken, with varying expressions of surprise.

“Wow,” Lira said, impressed. “And what do they do?”

“That’s the problem: I don’t know.”

She cocked her head to one side. “Let’s start with something obvious, then. Fire.” She gestured to the pyramid of sticks. “Try it out?”

“Alright, but…” I shrugged. There was nothing to lose.

I focused, recalling the jagged wavy lines that represented fire. Some of the runes were more esoteric than others, but the concept of fire translated well. I poured the mana in, and the rune appeared before me. It lasted five seconds, then drifted away to nothingness.

“Did you see it?” I asked.

They shook their heads.

“Feel anything? A little warmer, perhaps?”

“No…” Lira frowned. “Help me understand. What’s your process?”

“Well, I’m focusing on the rune in my mind, and when I add mana, it appears in the air.” I shrugged again. “I’m guessing I’m the only one who can see it.”

“Alright,” Lira nodded. “And then?”

“What do you mean ‘and then’? That’s it.”

“So how are you using it?”

I blinked at her. “Er … I kind of figured it would … use itself?”

“Spells need intent,” Elara murmured.

“What does that mean?”

“You have to have intent when you use magic,” Lira answered. “Take my healing, for example. If I just tried to summon healing, it wouldn’t last. Let’s say I tried to heal the fire. The energy would swirl around, looking for something, but then would disappear as there’s nothing to heal.” She raised a hand, manifesting one of her golden hammers. “Same with this.” The hammer faded into nothing. “That was without intent; I just wanted to see one. But this…” The hammer came again, shooting off through the air, spinning as it went, and crashed into a nearby tree. The tree shuddered with the impact, the bark of its trunk split open. “…Is with intent.”

“I love watching you do that.” I grinned at her.

I considered what she said. Every time I’d tried to use Veil Bind or Shadow Step, I’d known exactly what I wanted to do. Same with Veilshot—I had a clear intent: to imbue the arrow on my bowstring.

“Alright, that makes sense.” I glanced at the fire. “Let me try again.”

Once more I pulled up the fire rune, but this time, I didn’t focus on the rune, but on the fire. Then I opened up my magic.

Flames shot forward in a roar like I was a living flamethrower, illuminating the dusky campsite and blasting out a flare of heat. They engulfed the fire, shooting past, forcing Lira to dive out of the way. I desperately pulled the blast of flame up, and it blazed into the night sky before I managed to cut off my mana flow. The flames snuffed out.

“…Fuck…” Lira gasped, patting at one leg where her trousers were singed.

Elara had stood up in shock. “Are you alright?”

“Cool.” Senna smiled at me and spun her dagger around her fingers.

“Yeah … yeah, I’m fine,” Lira said, sitting back up. She ran a trickle of green healing energy over her leg.

I swallowed hard. “Shit, sorry. I didn’t expect that to happen.” I’d almost incinerated Lira, and my stomach roiled at the thought.

We all looked at the campfire Lira had constructed. The kindling had been completely consumed, the logs were burning vigorously, and the flames were high. They died down to a more normal level as we watched.

“More fun than flint and steel,” Senna commented.

“I’m really sorry, Lira,” I said again.

She waved it away. “I’m perfectly fine. And at least we figured out your magic.”

“We did, didn’t we?” I gave a short laugh. “You sure you’re alright? Come here.”

I took her into my arms and gave her a fierce hug, as much to restore my own composure as to check she was fine. Thoughts of something happening to Lira ranked right up there in my nightmares, even above having my face eaten off by zombies.

I shuddered. Those damn zombies.

But now, if I ever met more, I had a fire spell. That was pretty awesome.

“Do you want to try another rune?” Lira asked, sliding her hands inside my leather jacket and against my chest.

“Sure.” I wanted to try them all now. Well … still not chaos or void.

I turned away, facing open space away from the girls, and brought my pesky ice rune into mind. But this time, I focused on a clump of grass a few feet off, using it as a target.

A little jet of ice shot out, bursting on the grass like a snowball. It was less than impressive.

Lira came to stand next to me. “Intent and emotion. I’m guessing you were frustrated when you tried to burn my clothes off?”

“Frustrated or horny,” Senna added in her helpful way. “Or both.”

We ignored her. “Yes … I had quite a lot of frustration built up.” I focused on the ice rune again, trying to imagine the grass had slighted me somehow and was the focus of all my anger. The snowball was fractionally bigger, but still underwhelming.

“Better,” Lira was generous in her praise, given that the grass only looked slightly damp, sparkling where small flecks of ice clung to its leaves. “It’ll come with practice.”

I knew she was right, and despite my failure to form spears of ice or a blizzard that rolled across the field, I was excited. I had new magic to play with, several runes to explore, and now—thanks to my girls—I knew how to do it.

I pulled Lira into my arms again and kissed her. “I love you so much.”

She melted against me. “Not tonight, you don’t. Still sore from yesterday.”

Chapter 35

Exploring and Elara

The journey passed peacefully as we worked our way north through Valorah, the weather growing steadily colder with each day we traveled. We were soon grateful for the thick woolen cloaks Thalor had thoughtfully provided. My Riding gained a few points, not that it made much difference.

Whether there were few bandits on the road or our little group looked too intimidating, we weren’t interrupted as we traveled, and I was able to spend many hours meditating in my saddle, letting the gentle rocking of my horse blend into my subconscious. It gained an occasional rank, the progress so slow I often wished I could use my God Power to level it faster.

In the evenings, I spent time working with Senna on her reading, which was coming along rapidly, or practicing with my runes. With the knowledge of intent, I could now summon ice, fire, and water, increase my endurance, improve my sight, and accelerate my movement speed. It was a challenge to control the abilities and channel effective emotion, but I was loving becoming a mage.

Patience, intuition, and balance proved harder to utilize, partly because I wasn’t sure of my intent when I called them. There didn’t seem much point in becoming more patient for a few seconds at a time, and I wasn’t sure if balance related to my non-existent tightrope-walking abilities or pertained to something more abstract. Intuition I had covered with my Battle Awareness and Keen Observer perks that served to alert me to attacks or traps. If there was another purpose to the rune, it eluded me.

We skirted the villages we encountered, preferring to camp rather than use the various inns on the roads. When we grew low on supplies, two of us would visit a village and buy what they had. With a portion of the treasury’s funds in our purses, we spent lavishly, and I was happy to give back to the people.

Occasionally, we encountered groups of Drakos’ men who had taken to a village or hamlet, and they proved a brief diversion and an opportunity to test my new skills. But their groups were all small, no lieutenants of note amongst them, and Elara could’ve handled most of them herself.

My paladin seemed content to keep to herself in the evenings, taking more than her share of watches and sleeping in her own tent. Our brief moment of intimacy in the pyramid, when she’d kissed my hand, felt like a fleeting dream, and I sometimes wondered if she regretted her decision or missed her fellow knights.

I swapped my watch with Senna one night, rousing earlier than needed so that I could sit with Elara by the fire.

She looked up as I emerged. “It’s Senna’s watch, isn't it?”

“She was snuggled in, and I couldn’t sleep.” I shrugged my jacket on over my shirt and draped my cloak loosely about my shoulders. The nights had grown colder. “Want some company for a bit?”

Elara turned back to stare at the flames, apparently accepting my excuse, and made no move toward her tent. “Of course.”

I sat beside her on the log near the fire, picking up a stick to poke idly at the embers. “So how are you doing?”

She glanced at me briefly, then looked away. “Please don’t feel you need to engage with me, Your Holy Majesty. I’m quite content in my role.”

I’d realized by now that she reverted to formal titles whenever she felt uncomfortable. I gave her a reassuring smile. “Maybe I want to. There’s still so much I don’t know about you.” And this seemed like the perfect opportunity.

“There’s not much to tell. A lifetime spent in the monastery.”

“What was that like?”

She glanced at me as if surprised I’d asked. “It was alright. My days were mostly filled with training and prayer.”

“No fun at all?” I teased.

“Training is fun,” she said. “As is prayer,” she added quickly, as if to dispel the notion that she didn’t enjoy it.

“Sharlath is an interesting god,” I said, recalling the texts I’d read in the monastery library.

Elara smiled, and it lit up her usually severe face, hinting at the personality of the woman beneath her tough exterior. “Of course, you’d know everything about her. Have you ever met her?”

That was the problem when people discovered I was a god. They expected me to be … well … a god.

“Unfortunately not,” I said. “The truth is, Lira summoned me here only a few months ago. Before I arrived, I’d never heard of Sharlath.” Or Corthos, or Valorah, for that matter. Besides, in the religious texts, Sharlath was accredited both with birthing this world and for subsequently eating much of it—which apparently explained the jagged coastlines and formations of the oceans. As gods went, she wasn’t top of my list to invite to a dinner party.

Elara nodded thoughtfully. “There were rumors you weren’t from Corthos, Your Holy Majesty.”

I smiled. “The rumors are true. And please, call me Kaelan.”

The beautiful paladin ducked her head, her cheeks tingeing pink. “I’m sorry, you’ve asked me so many times. It’s just difficult for me to reconcile a king—and a god—being on first-name terms. I’ll try to do better.”

“A product of your upbringing?”

“Yes, indeed,” she said, giving me a grateful smile. “And my training. The monastery was very strict about such things.”

“Well, I’m not so formal. Truth is, I never expected to be a king or worshipped as a god.” To put it mildly.

“Oh, but you’re a wonderful king,” Elara said quickly, her tone earnest.

I raised an eyebrow. “Kind of you to say, I’m sure. I expect my predecessors did better.”

Her chin came up. “Not so, Your Hol—Kaelan.” She hesitated at her mistake, then pushed on. “In the past few weeks, I’ve seen you personally hunt down the last of Drakos’ men, keep the citizens safe, reduce taxes, impart justice and wisdom, and show great love and affection. If that isn’t the substance of a good king, then I don’t know what is.”

I stared at her in surprise, not quite sure what to say. “Very kind words, Elara.”

“The people love you, Kaelan.” Then she smiled again, a hint of playfulness emerging. “Even your chancellor speaks of you with respect, and she doesn’t seem to like anyone.”

I covered my laugh with a cough. Valerie could be a little terse on occasion. “In truth, Lira and Valerie are the wisdom behind the throne. I’m the blunt instrument.”

“I know a lot about blunt instruments,” she said, with feeling. “But as I said, I’ve seen your wisdom, too.”

The conversation was beginning to make me uncomfortable, and I sought to change the subject. “Why did you choose to be a paladin, rather than a knight?”

She nodded as if my question was a good one. “There are many similarities, but essentially, a paladin is a holy warrior. By virtue of my faith, I am able to use divine intervention to heal, defend, and attack. It makes me a better protector, which is all I ever wanted to be. My healing is limited to minor wounds, unlike Lira’s.” She shook her head in awe. “What she did for Clara … it was unbelievable. I knew back then that you must be a very powerful god.”

And somehow, we were already back to discussing me. “I think the credit is Lira’s, not mine.”

“Oh no, Your Holy Majesty!” Elara shook her head, this time not pausing to correct herself. “I was there. I saw you give her your strength. No one else could’ve healed such a wound.”

I squirmed uncomfortably. That was the power of my God Touch ability, not my divinity.

At heart, I was still the atheist I’d always been. But in counterpoint, I was immortal, I had some god-like powers, and now I had worshippers, too. What defined a god, if not merely perception? Was I, in actuality, becoming a god?

Yet that was a question for philosophers far wiser than I. It was a trap I had no wish to fall into, to begin to think of myself in such a way. I had enough on my plate without the arrogance of thinking that I was, truly, a god. Besides, I knew I wasn’t. I was just a marketing executive from Boston, out of his time and world. It was important to remember that … while I was also determined to better accept my role as god and king. A thin line to tread.

“I’m sure the monks at your monastery could’ve performed as well,” I said, trying to deflect. Then I remembered that the Sharlath priesthood had been wholly unable to save Lira, even with many of them working together. She’d saved herself … with my help.

Elara was shaking her head. “I don’t believe so. I’ve seen them fail at such wounds before.”

That was telling. “You’ve lost people in combat?”

“Yes.” Her expression turned contemplative. “Several times. Mostly fighting bandits—deserters and the like. Not a true battle. But yes, I’ve watched friends die.”

“I’m sorry for your loss.”

She shook her head. “It’s the nature of things. At least, as a paladin, I’m better able to protect those around me.”

“I’ve seen your skills. And you saved Lira’s life, for which I’ll always be in your debt.”

Her cheeks tinged pink again. “Thank you,” she said humbly. “I’m your paladin now, but I’ll always be grateful to Sharlath for letting me save Lira.”

“Why did you choose Sharlath?”

Elara gave a small shrug. “There weren’t a lot of options, truth be told. I wanted to train as a paladin, and … well … I was living in a monastery dedicated to Sharlath.” For a moment, she looked uncomfortable. Then she leveled her gaze at me. “Does it bother you that I worshipped another god?”

I was taken aback by the sudden bluntness of her question, and grateful Lira wasn’t here. No doubt she’d have immediately pounced. “Er … that wasn’t what I was implying.” I should’ve anticipated she’d take it as such.

She waved a hand. “I didn’t mean it like that. I wasn’t suggesting you were … complaining. I know you wouldn’t. I suppose I was asking if … well … if you think less of me.”

“Not in the slightest,” I said, emphasizing each word. I sighed and shook my head. “Faith is a very personal thing, one each of us chooses—or doesn’t choose, as the case may be.” I shrugged. “Besides, I’m the last person you should ask. I’ve never worshipped Sharlath. Maybe she’s better than me.”

I’d meant the last as a comment to keep the mood light, but she kept staring at me. “I’m much happier as your paladin than as Sharlath’s.” Then she started guiltily, her eyes widening, and she blushed so much that two little spots of red appeared high on her cheeks. She quickly looked toward the fire.

“Thank you,” I said simply, not wanting to make her more uncomfortable.

“I know you came out here to check up on me,” she murmured.

I nudged her shoulder with mine, not trying to deny it. “I’m allowed to check my paladin is alright, aren’t I?”

She poked the fire with her stick more harshly than was needed. “You shouldn’t have to check on me at all. I’m … I’m here for you, not the other way around.”

“I call bullshit on that,” I said calmly, ignoring the surprised glance that came my way. “We’re stronger together, and you’re part of our group, Elara.” And my companion, even if I couldn’t tell her that. I felt as responsible for her as I did for Senna and Lira, even if she was a lot sturdier—at least, physically. There was an emotional vulnerability to her that I found ... fascinating. When she so often presented an intimidating and stoic façade, it was easy to take her strength for granted. But now we’d had a few interactions where I’d glimpsed her vulnerability—her humanity. It made her more real.

“So,” I said into the lingering silence. “Since you’ve seen through my motives, how are you doing?” It was the question I’d started with.

“I’m … fine,” she said with a sigh.

“Uh huh.”

I picked up a stick and poked the fire. It was fun making the sparks go up.

“You’re just going to sit there until I tell you, aren’t you?” she said, after a few moments of silence.

“Yep.”

She glanced at me and gave a sigh of exasperation, but still made no move to head for her tent.

I wished we had some marshmallows to toast, but I’d not seen any in this world and had no idea how to make them. Maybe I could explain the concept to a baker, like I had with the recurve bow Valerie had made for me.

“It’s just …” Elara began before trailing off. Then she gave another sigh. “Forget it.”

I almost grinned. ‘Forget it’ was the sort of thing I’d expect Senna to say. Elara had always been so formal. The girls were rubbing off on her.

“You can tell me anything,” I murmured instead.

“Not this.”

That was interesting. It suggested it was personal … to me. “Would it help to talk to Lira?” I asked tentatively.

“No.”

Her reply had been quick. So it wasn’t personal to me, it was personal to us.

I began to have my suspicions. She’d spent so much time outside my door in the palace, not to mention the comments from Senna she couldn’t have helped but overhear. “Does it … bother you to … er … when the girls and I are … together?” Smooth, Kaelan, real smooth.

“Bother me?” she echoed, then was quiet for so long I wondered if she was going to say anything else. “No,” she said, so quietly it was almost a murmur. “It doesn’t bother me.”

She rose, throwing her stick into the fire. “It’s late, and I should get some sleep, if you don’t mind.”

“Not at all,” I said. I wanted her to stay and open up more, but I wouldn’t achieve that by forcing her. “Thank you for talking to me.”

Elara paused as if she was going to say something else, then thought better of it and walked to her tent.

I sat by the fire, watching the flames lick at the logs and replaying parts of our conversation. I liked Elara, but she had a complicated past. I needed to let her grow more comfortable with all of us, then perhaps she’d relax a bit.

She’d been gone maybe fifteen minutes, and the camp was quiet, the only sounds the spit and crackle of the fire. Then a high, breathless gasp came from the direction of her tent, followed by a small moan.

I smiled to myself. Maybe she was relaxing a bit, after all.

Chapter 36

Survivors and Succor

The village of Willoughby reminded me of Fernwick. That was a grim start.

It was roughly the same size and had a similar layout—four practical main streets converging on a central square with a stone well. There was even a forge and a tavern—staples of any village.

And it was too quiet.

We rode in and reined up in the square. I half-expected to hear a door banging loose in the wind.

“Where is everyone?” Senna voiced the question on all our minds.

“Pair up. Do a quick search. Don’t take any risks,” I said, slipping from my horse and tethering it to a post. “Lira, you’re with me.” That way, Elara could defend Senna if needed.

I headed for the tavern, Lira hurrying to catch up. If there was anyone left, the chances were high they’d be inside. It likely had more food than anywhere else.

The door was barred from within, suggesting someone was home. I hammered on it and called out, “We’re friends, just arrived.”

“They’re going to assume we’re with Drakos,” Lira said.

I grunted. I already knew that. The village folk were scared, and it didn’t take much imagination to guess why. “Let’s see if there’s a back entrance.”

We circled the inn to the stables. All the horseboxes were empty, and the rear door was locked too. I gave it a testing thump. “I could probably break this open.”

“Hello there,” Lira called softly. I glanced at her and followed her gaze to an upstairs window. The shutters were open, the room beyond dark. “We’re not with Drakos. We’ve come to help.”

“See someone?” I murmured.

“A girl.”

A moment later, a head appeared in the window—matted blonde hair above a dirty face. “Go away. I have a crossbow.” Her voice was high but determined. She ducked back out of sight.

I took a gamble. “Are you the girl that snuck off after her brother? We heard about you. You’re very brave. Did you find him?”

She reappeared, glaring down at me. “Yes, I found him.” Her tone left no doubt as to his fate. “Now go away. If you come in, I’ll shoot you.” Her voice wavered at the end, and her glare deepened, as if it were my fault she hadn’t sounded as threatening as she’d intended.

“We’re not here to hurt you,” Lira said gently. “We have food in our bags. Are you hungry?”

The girl’s gaze swung to Lira, and I could’ve sworn I heard her swallow. Then a crossbow appeared in the window, almost as big as she was. I wondered how she’d managed to pull back the mechanism.

“I’m not stupid. I know what will happen if I open that door. Go away.”

“I’m a priestess,” Lira said calmly, unflinching despite the weapon pointed at her. “Drakos wouldn’t travel with someone like me, would he?”

I wasn’t as relaxed. A bolt aimed at my wife was still a threat. Activate Divine Strength: Speed.

Divine Strength activated: Speed. Duration: ten minutes.

The duration was shorter than the hour I’d gained when using it on my skills, which explained the ‘variable’ label. My speed didn’t double as my skills did, but it was boosted by half again. Hopefully, that would be enough to react if the crossbow went off.

The weapon wavered. “Prove it.”

“How would you like me to do that?” Lira asked.

“Do magic.”

Lira smiled and raised her hand. A hammer of golden light appeared, spinning briefly before vanishing.

The girl gasped, and the crossbow trembled. I tensed, ready to intercept the bolt if necessary.

It wasn’t. Both the girl and the weapon disappeared. Moments later, we heard feet thudding on stairs inside. A rattle came from the other side of the door before it opened.

I didn’t know what I expected, but it wasn’t for the girl to fling herself through the doorway into Lira’s arms. She clung tightly, knocking my priestess back a step.

“There, there,” Lira said, glancing at me helplessly as she tentatively returned the hug. “You’re safe now.”

The girl gave a shuddering sob and gripped tighter. She looked about fourteen, matching the description Valerie had received. Her simple shift dress was torn and ragged, dirt streaked her face and limbs, and scratches lined her arms and legs. Though painfully skinny, the strength of her grip on Lira suggested she wasn’t at death’s door.

“My name is Kaelan,” I said, keeping my tone calm. “This is Lira.”

“Belle,” she mumbled into Lira’s shirt, her voice muffled. Pulling back, she wiped one sleeve across her nose and stared at me with a trace of her earlier defiance. “There are three boys under my care,” she added, the words spoken with the air of someone running a boarding house. Perhaps, in a way, she was.

“Kaelan?” Senna’s voice came from the other side of the inn, and Belle froze like a startled animal.

“It’s alright,” Lira soothed. “She’s with us.”

“Wait one minute!” I called back before turning to Belle. “Can we go through the tavern?”

She sniffed and gave a small nod, swiping at her face with her sleeve again.

I led the way inside. The common room was dim, its tables and chairs in disarray. One table had been shoved behind the main door, which was also barred. I pushed it aside and unlatched the bar, swinging the door open to let in some light—and Senna and Elara.

“We didn’t find anything. If they’re here, they’re hiding,” Senna reported as she entered.

“We did,” I replied, nodding toward Belle. Senna froze mid-step, her eyes lighting up.

“Well look!” Senna said with delight. “A brave warrior has survived!”

“I’m not a warrior, I’m Belle,” the girl grumbled, her wide-eyed gaze fixed on Senna. Still, a hint of a smile tugged at her lips.

“I am!” another voice chimed in, and a small boy, no older than ten, popped up from behind the bar, clutching a blunt kitchen knife.

Senna stepped back dramatically, one hand clutching her chest. “Ambush!” she cried. “We surrender. Just don’t take all our food.”

At the mention of food, the boy lowered the knife. “You have food?”

“I’ll fetch it,” Elara murmured, slipping back outside again.

“Indeed we do, brave warrior,” Senna said with a playful bow, “and we’ll share it willingly.”

I smiled at her antics, then turned back to Belle. “You mentioned there were two more boys?” I asked softly.

Belle eyed me warily.

“They’re upstairs,” the boy announced proudly. “I’ll go get them.”

I gestured for Lira to follow him, then pulled a chair away from the mess and sat down, trying to appear less imposing. “Belle, can you tell me what happened here?”

She froze, her gaze darting between Senna and me.

My clever assassin perched on the edge of a table, her voice gentle. “A group of men came, didn’t they?”

Belle nodded slowly.

“And then they came back and took the men away?”

Another nod.

“Do you know where they took them?”

Belle glanced at me, her wide eyes shining with fear, and gave the smallest nod.

“Do you know what happened to them?”

Her lips quivered before she whispered, “Yes.”

Senna, perceptive as ever, didn’t press further. The girl’s expression had already answered. “We won’t stay long,” Senna said instead. “When we leave, would you like to come with us? We’ll keep you all safe.”

“Yes, please,” Belle murmured, her voice barely audible.

Lira returned, leading two boys. The youngest, clinging to her hand, peeked shyly at me. “Look, see?” Lira said warmly. “These are my friends. That’s Kaelan. He looks scary but gives great hugs. And this is Senna. She’s even scarier, but only to bad men.”

I stifled a cough at her descriptions, but before I could respond, one of the boys broke free. He ran toward me, flinging himself into my lap. Belle moved as if to intercept, but the boy was too quick. “Joel!” she scolded.

The boy wrapped his small arms around my neck, wiggling closer as if to burrow into me. I froze for a moment, then gently returned the embrace, my hand resting lightly on his back.

Senna slipped off the table and bowed deeply to Belle, her tone as grand as any courtier. “Forgive me, my lady, for misspeaking in calling you a warrior. It is clear now: you are a gallant defender of the people.”

Belle giggled, a small sound that seemed to lighten the room. Her posture straightened, and for the first time since we’d arrived, she looked less like a cornered animal and more like the young girl she truly was.

Elara chose that moment to return, arms full of what few provisions we had left. We laid the food on the table, and though I tried to set Joel down, he stubbornly clung to my lap while he ate. My paladin watched me with a curious glance while the children eagerly demolished the bulk of our supplies in mere minutes.

Once they were finished, I stood again, intending to put Joel down. Instead, he clung tighter to my neck, refusing to let go. I sighed and carried him outside, the others trailing behind us.

“Can you show me where the rest of the villagers went?” I asked Belle, keeping my voice gentle.

Her gaze flicked uncertainly to Senna, who gave her an encouraging nod. “They were digging. About a day to the north,” she said hesitantly. “The men were taken there.”

I looked to Lira, silently trusting her to ask what I couldn’t.

“And the women?” my High Priestess asked, her voice soft and compassionate. “Do you know where they were taken?”

Belle’s breath hitched, and she shook her head frantically. “Nana told me to hide. She said not to come out until it was quiet. When it was, I waited for hours, but no one came back. Then the boys came out. It was just us.”

“How long ago was that?” Lira pressed gently.

“A long time.” Belle frowned, clearly unsure. “Maybe two weeks?”

Lira gave me a concerned glance before turning back to the girl. “How did you find food?”

“I searched the houses,” Belle said matter-of-factly. “Most of them have storerooms. They’re all empty, now.”

“You’re a brave girl,” I said, watching her expression soften at the words. “The king will hear of your courage.”

Her eyes widened. “You know the king?”

“Yes, I do. Quite well. He’d be ever so proud of you.” I gave her a smile. “But now I need you to show us where the men were digging. Can you do that?”

Belle nodded, her lip quivering. “Yes. But … please don’t make me go too close.”

“You can wait with Senna while we look,” I assured her. “We won’t stay long, I promise.”

We mounted our horses, each of us carrying one of the children. The pack horse was laden with supplies, so doubling up was the best option to keep everyone secure. Joel’s arms remained locked around my neck as if letting go was unthinkable, while Belle rode with Senna, her thin arms gripping tightly.

Elara rode up beside me, her expression grim. “We have enough food for one day,” she murmured, “assuming we go hungry. We could do with a deer.”

“Let’s see what Drakos has left us and then make a plan,” I said, feeling Joel tense at the name. He buried his face in my chest, his small body trembling slightly. I patted his back in reassurance. “We can hunt afterwards.”

Elara nodded, then smiled unexpectedly. “You’re good with children.”

I blinked at her, caught off guard. “I’ve had little practice,” I admitted. “No siblings, and my mother’s … circumstances kept me away from family.”

Elara studied me for a moment before her voice softened. “Do you think about having your own children someday?”

The thought had never crossed my mind. But as she asked, the idea took root.

“Yes,” I said slowly. “One day. When all of this is behind us, and there’s peace.”

“Good.” Her smile widened, and faint spots of color bloomed on her cheeks. “I’d like that, too.”

Her gaze didn’t waver despite her blush. For the first time, it seemed my paladin was no longer driven solely by duty.

Chapter 37

Competency and Collusion

“There.” Belle pointed.

The dig site was unmistakable, a crater in the ground that looked like a quarry. A well-trodden path spiraled down the edge, with wooden cart tracks running through the middle. Several of the carts lay discarded at the top, one full of earth and stone.

It was quiet, like the surrounding forest had stilled in grief.

“Stay with the children, please, Senna,” I said as we dismounted. I lifted Joel down, carrying him over to Belle, who immediately wrapped her arms around him. “We won’t be long.”

Elara and Lira set down their charges as well, and Senna led the four children to a grassy glade farther up the path. I secured the horses before we began our descent into the dig site.

It was deeper than I’d expected, the loose earth at the top quickly giving way to layers of white chalk. Toward the bottom, carved stone pillars lay scattered—some broken, others half-submerged in the soil. Nearby, fragments of ancient walls jutted out at odd angles, framing what might once have been a tomb.

Beside the ruins, a pile of bodies lay sprawled, their simple clothing marking them as villagers.

“No doubt anymore,” Elara said grimly.

“Yes,” Lira agreed. “I can feel the residue of powerful magic, but the artifact is gone.”

I glanced at her, surprised she could sense it was here. On a whim, I summoned my intuition rune, focusing my intent on the ruins. Immediately, a heavy presence enveloped me, like a tide pressing against my mind. Bluish-white images flickered to life—ephemeral impressions of the past. Men worked tirelessly to dig and carry, their forms blurring as they moved. Towering over them, spectral figures wielded whips, which rose and fell with brutal efficiency.

“Two weeks,” I said, the knowledge settling in my mind with absolute clarity. The ghostly memories dissolved, leaving behind a single figure I knew all too well, even without his missing arm. He reached into the shattered tomb, pulling forth an object that radiated such power its shape was indiscernible. Holding it against his severed arm, he let the artifact merge with his flesh. The glow around him intensified as a new arm formed, pulsing with energy.

“Damn,” I muttered. “Drakos has the artifact, and he’s wearing it like a replacement arm.”

Your Path has advanced. You are now an Initiate Rune Sage.

You have gained a new Competency: Dual Rune.

Lira looked at me. “You sound sure.”

“Yes,” I replied, half-distracted by the unexpected but welcome system messages. “I saw it.”

Define Dual Rune.

Dual Rune: Rune Sage Competency. Activate two runes at once.

Double the fun. My new Rune Sage class was really coming alive.

Lira was watching me. When I stopped reading the messages and met her gaze, she asked, “What now?”

“We don’t know where he’s gone,” I admitted, frustration sharpening my tone. But perhaps there was a way to find out. “Please check on Senna and the girls. Give me … an hour or so.”

They both nodded and left, leaving me to wander farther down the ramp until I stood amidst the ruins of Talene’s tomb.

The stench from the corpses wafted up from the pit, making me grimace. Hopefully, what I had in mind wouldn’t take too long.

“I don’t think you’d want Drakos to have your artifact,” I muttered to the memory of Talene, more for myself than for being under any illusions that her spirit would hear. “I could use some help to get it back.”

I found a patch of earth free of rubble, settled into a cross-legged position, and activated Divine Strength on my meditation skill.

Calm and tranquility came swiftly, despite the sense of unease in this place. Immediately, I sensed runes buried nearby. That was promising, but first I had to focus on the artifact.

Calling forth my intuition rune, I directed my intent toward the artifact. My rune hovered in my mind’s eye, and I knew that if I looked, I’d see it in the space before me. But I kept my focus on meditation, willing my intuition to tell me something—even if just a hint.

It did better than that.

A powerful tug yanked at my core, as if a string had been tied to my stomach and abruptly pulled taut. I gasped at the sensation. Whether this was my intuition rune or Talene lending a helping hand, I’d take it.

Time felt abstract while meditating, but my skill was still boosted, so I hadn’t used my hour. Now that I knew where to look for the artifact, I focused on the buried runes.

There were three of them in the earth beneath me, each separate from the others, like they’d been inscribed on different parts of the tomb. I pulled up the first in my mind’s eye. It wasn’t as complex as the ones in the pyramid, and as I studied it, I quickly received a sense of its purpose: protection. It was shaped like a square crescent, standing on one end, and I focused on it until I was sure I could reproduce it. Then I moved on to the next. This one looked like an ‘M’, with a thick line down one side, and again it wasn’t long until I sensed its purpose. It was a rune of intellect, yet with an undercurrent of knowledge. It was the first time I’d sensed two things from a rune, and I wondered if that was because I was now an Initiate Rune Sage, able to understand more deeply. The final rune was a diamond shape, and it presented as erosion, but with an inversion—a distinct sense of negation, as though it could halt decay instead of causing it.

I opened my eyes. The three runes made sense: one to protect, one to mark the secrets hidden within, and one to protect the tomb from the passage of time. But could I repurpose them for my own ends? The protection rune intrigued me the most.

Defend me, I thought, throwing out my intent while I envisaged an incoming attack and focused on the protection rune.

A shimmer flickered in the air around me, faint but tangible. The effect faded quickly, but the rune held for several seconds—proof the magic still lingered. If I’d just unlocked a rudimentary shield spell, this trip was already worthwhile. And I had a bearing on the artifact.

I stood up, taking careful note of the direction I’d felt the tug, then opened my settings and turned on ‘Show compass’. The bearing was 41 degrees—a smidge north of northeast. That would lead us toward Lorimel. With luck, I could meditate again later for another bearing if needed. Now that I could sense the artifact, I might not need to stay in Talene’s tomb to track it.

I turned the compass off—the constant spinning at the edge of my vision made me queasy—and started back up the path, retracing my steps.

Given the lead Drakos had, it was no surprise we’d missed him. But now I knew where he was, and with my Rune Sage abilities and burgeoning god powers, I was confident I could take him down.

Or the Drakos I’d known, anyway. Only time would tell how Talene’s artifact might shift the balance.

One thing was certain: I couldn’t let him live.

Not with even more power at his disposal.

It was late afternoon by the time I climbed out of the pit and made my way back to the girls and the children. We were well off the beaten track, short on food, and too far from any villages or towns to resupply. It was too late to travel far.

“We’ll go north for an hour and find somewhere to camp,” I told the girls. “Then we can lay some traps and hunt, and hopefully find some food for tomorrow.” I glanced at the children, mindful of their innocent ears. “We’re heading for Lorimel.”

I saw the understanding in their eyes and the realization that Drakos was in the city. The problem of what to do with the children loomed—I wasn’t going to take them into a city occupied by the enemy—but for now, they were our responsibility.

We mounted up and rode off, Joel clinging to me again.

“You’ve been really brave these last few days,” I said, aiming to bolster his spirits. “The others look up to you.”

He preened, pulling away to look up at me. “Do you think I could be as brave as you one day?”

“Braver,” I assured him, and he beamed.

Elara, riding beside me, hid a smile behind her hand.

We soon found a glade nestled among the trees, far enough from the dig site to ease the children’s minds—and ours. I tied up my horse and pulled out my bow.

“Two of us will hunt, the others can stay with the children and set up camp. How about⁠—”

“Oh, can I come?” Elara said quickly.

I had intended to suggest Senna, given that she was the only other with a bow, and opened my mouth to explain, but Lira cut in first.

“Of course you can,” she said, carefully avoiding catching my eye.

“Makes sense,” Senna added in support. “With my night vision, I’ll make sure no threats get near.”

I glanced between them, recognizing the collusion, but I trusted their judgment. If they wanted Elara to go, they had their reasons.

“Sounds great,” I said. “Let’s head out.”

I didn’t suggest Elara bring Senna’s bow; I’d seen her sheet and knew she didn’t have the skill. But as we set off through the woods, I knew there was only one reason the girls had wanted Elara to accompany me. I felt a sense of anticipation that at last she was ready to come out of her shell.

“Do you have some experience…” I hesitated. Hunting wasn’t on her sheet either, and I didn’t want to embarrass her. “…with children? You seemed so at ease with them.”

“There were always children at the monastery. I often taught them.” She smiled fondly at the memory.

“Thank you for offering to come with me,” I said, giving her an opening.

She smiled faintly. “We haven’t had much time alone since …”

She trailed off, and I thought back to the last time we’d been alone. It had been in the pyramid, where she’d kissed my hand. Had that really been the last time it had just been the two of us? We’d had that one late-night conversation by the fire, but Lira and Senna had been asleep in the tent nearby. Maybe it was some privacy that Elara had been waiting for, in which case I needed to take this foraging trip deeper into the forest.

“Let’s walk for a bit,” I suggested. “The farther we are from the others, the more likely we’ll find prey.”

She smiled again. “That sounds perfect.”

The forest was quiet around us, the undergrowth plentiful but not so dense as to make the going difficult. Old, twisted oaks intermingled with younger pines that arced up to the evening sky, and gorse, ferns, and moss were in abundance. Fall leaves littered the forest floor, crunching under our feet. Or under Elara’s steps, at least; my Silent Feet meant I was as stealthy as ever.

She winced, noticing. “I shouldn’t have come. I’m making so much noise I’m going to scare everything away.” Her face fell. “I’ll go back and … send you Senna.”

Before she could turn, I caught her hand. She froze but didn’t pull away. “I’m glad you’re here. We can lay traps as we walk, and it doesn’t matter if we make noise.”

She gave a sigh. “I sound like a galumphing giant. How do you move so quietly?”

“I trained for stealth.” I grinned. “‘Galumphing’?”

She blushed, looking down. “Stomping. Clumping. You know ... galumphing.”

“I know what it means. I thought it was cute. Have you ever seen a giant?”

“There are no giants in Valorah.” She raised her eyes slowly. “You thought it was cute?”

I took a step closer. “It’s a fun word,” I murmured playfully, letting my bow fall to the forest floor before reaching up to cup her cheek. “I don’t think you galumph.”

“You don’t? I⁠—”

I leaned in and brushed my lips across hers, a tentative touch. It was obvious my paladin was never going to make the first move, even though it was what she wanted. I was sure of that now.

For a heartbeat, she froze, tensing, then fought to relax herself with a trembling exhalation. Her breath stirred warm against my lips, and I kissed her again, this time more firmly.

When I pulled back, I retrieved my bow, giving her space to process. She stood still, her fingers brushing her lips, her wide-eyed gaze fixed on me.

“Would you like to learn how to make a rabbit snare?” I asked casually, as if nothing had happened.

“Yes,” she whispered, then cleared her throat. “Yes, please.”

We walked until I found what I wanted, the narrow trail that marked the passage of rabbits through long grass. Then I cut a fistful of stems and twisted it to form a noose, showing Elara how to tie it to a sapling and serve as the trigger mechanism. Then I bent it over the trail and anchored it with a couple of twigs that also held open the loop. A few scattered leaves disguised my trap.

“You make it look easy,” Elara murmured, watching.

I shrugged. I’d had a little practice since my first forays into the wilds of Valorah, and eleven points in foraging helped. “Next one’s yours.”

She was very focused as she built her trap at the next rabbit run, her brow furrowed in concentration; it made her look appealingly vulnerable. I only had to help her secure the noose to the trigger branch we’d used. Our fingers brushed as we worked together, and that touch of color I liked to see appeared on her cheeks.

After setting a few traps and marking them with cuts on nearby tree trunks, we emerged into a small, open glade. A large tree cast a deep evening shadow over a thick, mossy floor, covered in the browns and golds of dry fallen leaves. Elara gave a sigh. “This is nice,” she said. “It’s peaceful here.”

She lowered gracefully to her knees, then crawled forward onto the moss before reclining on her back.

I watched with an amused smile, wondering if the elven half of my paladin felt some affinity with the forest.

“It’s very soft,” she murmured. Then she extended a hand toward me. “Won’t you lie with me a while?”

Chapter 38

Explanations and Excuses

I pulled off my weapon belt and dropped it to the forest floor, then sat down beside her.

I sighed in appreciation. “It is surprisingly comfortable.”

I lounged on my back, staring up at the trees above, the inky evening night beyond, conscious of her lying next to me.

For a while, neither of us said anything. I waited patiently, giving her the time she needed.

“I know you’ve been … busy … with Lira and Senna,” she said at last, breaking the silence. Then she added hastily, “And so you should, of course—they’re your wives.”

I heard her swallow and take a breath, hold it for a moment, only to release it and take another. I said nothing, letting her find her words.

“What I mean is … I wanted some time with you, just the two of us. There were some things I wanted to say.”

“If you want time with me, all you have to do is ask. Lira, Senna … you …” I grouped her in with them deliberately. “There’s no one more important to me.”

“But you’re always so busy. Being a king. And a god.”

“And you’re always with me, looking out for me. So tap me on the shoulder and say, ‘Kaelan, can I have five minutes?’ Or an hour, if that’s what you need.”

She rolled to her side, propping her head up on one hand, her blonde plait spilling down into the leaves and moss. Then she reached over with her other hand and, with a small smile on her lips, tapped my shoulder. “Kaelan? Could I please have five minutes?”

I looked up at her. “Is five minutes all you want?”

Her smile faded as she grew wistful. “Maybe an hour,” she murmured and leaned imperceptibly forward.

I reached up for her, sliding my hand around the side of her neck. She wasn’t going to take that last step by herself, so I took it for her, drawing her down to me.

Elara sighed softly as her lips found mine, and I held her to me as I kissed her, cupping the back of her neck, keeping my grip gentle yet firm. I let her know she was held, that I wanted her here.

She tasted sweet, like the cool, clean air around us, and the warmth of her body pressing against my side was a pleasant contrast to the mild chill of the forest floor. She kissed timidly, her lips barely open, still holding back. I teased her lips with the tip of my tongue, and slowly she let me in. She moaned softly and kissed me with more vigor as her passion increased.

Then I felt her break the kiss and pull away, and I didn’t try to hold her.

She drew back until she was looking down at me, watching my face, and I sensed her continued hesitation. I gave her a small smile of encouragement and waited.

“I’m sorry,” she said, then abruptly pulled away and sat up. Her hand clenched into a fist and thumped against her thigh in frustration.

“Elara,” I said softly and waited until she looked at me. “I have some experience with … complicated relationships.” I smiled. “Lira was my High Priestess a long time before she was my wife. Senna was a girl I inherited, along with a house, and not through her choice.”

She stayed quiet, listening, and watching me with hope in her eyes.

“May I be so bold as to suggest that you already know what you want?” I asked.

She chewed her lip, still fighting the battle inside of her. “It doesn’t matter what I want,” she said at last. “It’s just too … tangled. Your wives … you’re my god … my duty …” She sighed and shook her head. “I can’t see a way through.”

“Do you trust me?” I asked.

“Yes, of course I do,” she answered without hesitation.

“Do you know what my wives think?”

“Um … well …”

I grinned. “Lira and Senna have been trying to get you into my bed since…” I chuckled, “…since about when we met, actually.”

Elara allowed herself a small smile. “Lira called you ‘handsome’.”

I chuckled again. “I’d forgotten about that.”

“I hadn’t,” she said. “You are.” She chewed her lip again. “Very handsome.” Then she smiled. “And Senna … Senna isn’t subtle, is she?”

“No,” I grinned. “Senna isn’t subtle.”

She sighed. “I suppose it was foolish of me to worry about your wives. I … just couldn’t help it.”

“Do elves have more than one wife?” I knew so little about their culture. It was always going to be complicated.

She laughed mirthlessly. “Elves pride themselves on having multiple wives. And some of the women have multiple husbands, for that matter.”

“Ah.” So not all that complicated. I frowned. I didn’t like the idea of Elara having multiple husbands. I wasn’t into sharing. My possessive sense flared up; the thought of Lira or Senna being with someone else made my gut coil like a beast inside me. Yet I knew they never would. Elara though … that wouldn’t be something I could ever accept.

“I would never be with another man, Kaelan,” Elara said softly, lowering her eyes.

I guess I hadn’t hidden my reaction very well—but then, I hadn’t tried to. “Thank you for saying that.”

“I’ve only ever wanted to be with you … for so long now.” She let out a slow, shuddering breath. “For so very long.”

Lira would be so smug if she heard that. Yet I still felt any earlier would’ve been too soon. Elara had needed time … as evidenced by the hesitation she still had.

“So if my wives are encouraging both of us, and I assume you have no real objections just because I’m a god, then all that’s left is your duty.”

“Yes,” she said bitterly. “My duty.”

“Why does that get in the way?” I asked gently, though I already had my suspicions as to the answer.

She stilled, pausing between breaths. “It … um. Well, I …” She shook her head and gave a little laugh. “I don’t know. I suppose because I always thought I needed to stay alert. If I let myself get distracted, you could get hurt. But that’s not really a problem, is it?”

I grinned. “Not really, no.”

“I’ve been foolish, haven’t I?” she said. “There’s no reason why I can’t … There’s never been a reason! All this time … wasted.”

I shook my head. “Any sooner would’ve been too soon, and you’d have regretted it.”

She stared at me for a long moment, then nodded. “Yes … yes, you’re right. It’s been coming on for so long, but … I needed to accept.”

“And now we have all the time we need. There’s nowhere I’d rather you be than at my side. We all love you, you know. All three of us.”

She swallowed hard, gazing at me as if she couldn’t bear to look away. “You love me?”

“You’re beautiful, dedicated, kind, strong … you saved Lira’s life, you tolerate Senna’s humor, and you put up with me. Yes, I love you. How could I not?”

“I love you too. I have, for so long now.” Tears filled her eyes, and she didn’t blink them back. “You’re so good, so caring. You put so much of yourself into looking out for everyone else. Senna was right … Aratus was wrong. Gods can be good and bad, and you … my God … you’re so very good.”

She said it with such sincerity that I had to believe her. And it wasn’t about me being a god, either; it was about what I’d done. Who I was in this world. She was judging me on my actions, not just my title, and it felt liberating.

Yet even though I was a god—at some level—I was also still a man.

“I’m not perfect, Elara. It’s important you understand that.”

She smiled, a coy, playful smile the like of which I’d never seen on her face before. “I’ve stood listening outside your bedroom door often enough to know that’s not true.”

I stared at her, then laughed. “You know that’s not what I mean.”

“And I’ve seen you give into frustration. Seen you when you don’t know what to do. Seen you lose yourself to rage and revenge and—” She caught her breath, her expression softening. “I know you’re not perfect, Kaelan. I love you for who you are.”

Her words pierced through me, raw and unguarded. I raised my hand to cup her cheek, and she turned her face to kiss my palm, just as she had done in the pyramid.

Her hands dropped to the knot of her sash, and with a deliberate tug, she loosened it. Her eyes never left mine as she guided my hand to the sash, pressing my fingers beneath it. “Undress me, Kaelan. Look upon me and make me yours. I’m yours already in my soul … Make me yours in body, too.”

That was what I’d wanted to hear. I tugged her sash open, then slipped the buttons that held her robe closed. The heavy fabric fell away, revealing her undershirt. Sitting up, I took the lapels in my hands and pulled her in for another kiss. She opened to me easily, our tongues dancing together, and she whimpered as I kissed her. I pushed her robe from her shoulders and let it fall to her waist.

I leaned back to gaze upon her, and she gave me a small smile as she demurely met my eyes. I reached up for her hair, untying her plait, then ran my fingers through her long blonde hair. It fell around her shoulders, and she shook it out with another smile.

“You’re beautiful,” I murmured, for it was true.

Her smile grew. “Thank you. But don’t stop now. I want this.”

“I have no intention of stopping now,” I promised her and reached for the hem of her shirt.

She lifted her arms as I pulled it up, revealing her toned stomach and the bindings covering her breasts. There was a hook holding the fabric in place, and I could see it was wrapped around several times. “Stand up. I’ve always wanted to do this.”

I pushed myself up as she rose, her robe falling to sit at her feet, leaving her in just her dark blue trousers and the linen chest bindings. “That’s a hot look for you.” I grinned.

“Oh?” She smiled mischievously. “I do spar like this sometimes.”

“We should spar more often,” I said as I unclipped the hook, untucking the loose end.

“I’d like that.”

“Spin for me.” I gave her a grin and tugged the wrap.

She raised her arms up and turned on the spot as I unraveled the bindings until, at last, the material came free, revealing her to me. The bindings had been effective; her breasts were much larger than I had expected. She stopped, facing me, her arms still loosely draped about her head, and it served to lift her breasts as if in offering.

I cupped one, feeling the weight of it in my palm, and stroked my thumb lightly across her dusky pink nipple, already standing erect. She gave a small gasp, her breath catching, and pressed into my touch.

“Beautiful,” I murmured again.

“I want to see you too,” she said and reached for the buttons of my jacket.

Chapter 39

Intimacy and Illumination

We stripped each other slowly, exploring as we went. We ignored the coolness of the evening, anticipating the moment we could share in each other’s warmth. Soon, we were both naked, and she looked up at me from her knees where she’d just tugged my leather trousers off my feet.

“I like kneeling at your feet,” she said softly, then leaned forward to place a kiss on my hip.

“I like you there too.” My arousal had grown as we’d played while we undressed, and it pressed against her as she trailed kisses across my skin.

“May I taste you?” she asked softly.

My cock twitched at her words. “Yes.”

Activate Divine Strength: Sex (Women).

Divine Strength activated: Sex (Women). Duration: one hour.

I wanted her first time to be all it could be, and I was quite happy to use my powers to make it an experience she wouldn’t forget. I dismissed the one-hour message that came up; if we needed more time, I could always refresh it.

She smiled up at me, then trailed her tongue over my hip, working her way toward my cock. It tickled, and I had to fight not to squirm. Then she took me into her warm, wet mouth, her tongue swirling around me, looking up at me all the while. One hand encircled the base of my shaft as she pushed slowly forward, taking me in deeper.

I closed my eyes and sighed in pleasure, sliding one hand gently into her thick hair, letting her choose the pace for now.

But she let my cock slip from her lips after that one brief taste. I opened my eyes and looked down to see her gazing up at me. “Take what you want from me,” she said, her blue eyes dark with lust and desire. “I’m a warrior, not a maid. There’s no need to be gentle.”

I nodded, understanding. “But what do you want?”

“I’ve waited so long,” she whispered. “I want you in every way I can have you.”

My cock twitched again, as hard as steel, and I twisted my fingers in her hair, gripping tighter. Her words had awoken my possessive side, and now I was going to make her mine.

Elara gave a small gasp. “Yes…” she breathed, but I pulled her mouth to my cock and pushed inside, pulling her against me. With her words ringing in my ears, I thrust forward into her throat. She moaned around my cock, bracing herself with both hands on my thighs, her tongue licking as best she could.

She made no attempt to draw back, and as I tightened my grip on her hair, she moaned more, encouraging me further. I loved her eagerness and thrust into her throat, again and again. She only gripped my thighs, her fingers digging into my flesh, like she never wanted me to stop.

It wasn’t long before the feel of her mouth and the vibrations of her lustful moans around my cock brought me to the edge of my climax. “I’m close,” I grunted, slowing my movements, but she merely wrapped her hand around the base of my shaft, stroking me with the head of my cock still in her mouth.

I didn’t hold back any longer, releasing my pleasure onto her waiting tongue, and she sucked and licked as I filled her mouth with my seed. I shuddered with the bliss of it, bracing myself with my hand in her hair, and felt her swallow around my cock.

Elara drew back, placing a kiss on the tip of me, and then she looked up, her eyes shining with contentment. “I’ve been dreaming about doing that for ages.”

I grinned down at her. “Let’s not leave it too long until the next time.”

She smiled coyly. “I’ll add it to my duties.” Then she stroked me with her hand, placing another kiss on me. “You’re still hard,” she murmured. “Senna wasn’t exaggerating.”

I coughed in surprise. “Uh huh. What else has my cute assassin been telling you?”

“Enough that I can’t wait for what comes next,” she said. She looked up at me again, her brow furrowing. “Do we have time for more?”

“I intend to take as long as I need,” I assured her and pushed her onto her back in the thick moss.

She fell willingly, lying naked before me, her body open and making no attempt to hide from my gaze. “Good,” she said. “I want everything. I’ve been so patient…” She blushed; it was cute. “…Well, maybe not patient …”

I grinned as I dropped to my knees before her. “Everything?” I asked, using her earlier word.

“Everything,” she said firmly, spreading her thighs for me.

Her sex was as smooth as both Lira’s and Senna’s, but she’d kept a short patch of hair on the mound of her vulva, and her labia were slick with her arousal, swollen and ready. “You’re so silky,” I said as I touched her, lightly tracing a fingertip over her opening and up to skim over her clit. “Senna’s been sharing other secrets, hasn’t she?”

Her hips squirmed at my touch. “Actually … I figured that out for myself. When we washed together in the lake. I like it. It feels nice when I …” she trailed off, chewing her lip.

I knew what she meant; I’d heard her little gasp in the tent the other night.

I slid my hands beneath her thighs, lifting them as I leaned down, and she spread wider for me. But her hand pressed on my shoulder, halting me. “Can we save this for another time? I need you inside me.”

I raised an eyebrow playfully. “I thought you said ‘everything’.”

“I did, but … I want you to be in control. It would feel too … submissive.”

I growled low in my throat, not liking the suggestion that she could see me as submissive to her. I took it as a challenge. “Put your hands above your head and keep them there,” I said, my tone brooking no defiance. She obeyed quickly, consternation in her eyes.

“You’re mine,” I said, “and I’ll do what I want with you.”

She whimpered her acknowledgment, and I lowered my mouth to her.

I licked slowly, tasting her, alternating between teasing her entrance and flicking my tongue over and around her clit in a way I knew would bring her quickly to the edge. Then I held her there, letting my boosted skill guide me, knowing I could keep her on the precipice as long as I wanted. It wasn’t long until her hips twisted, and she squirmed deliciously beneath me, pressing up toward my mouth, seeking more. But I still toyed with her, not giving her the release she craved, punishing her with my lips and tongue for the suggestion that this was a submissive act.

It wasn’t. Not like this. It was her submission I was taking, and I wouldn’t give her what she wanted until she acknowledged it.

Her gasps turned to little cries, her cries dissolved into helpless whimpers, and then she began to beg, “Please, Kaelan ... please … please …”

I smiled against her. “Who controls whom?” I licked again, flicking over her clit, then teased her entrance with one finger.

“You’re in control,” she gasped, writhing against the moss, her words barely intelligible. “I’m sorry … you do … you control …”

It wasn’t enough. “Whose are you?”

“Yours,” she cried, bucking her hips. “Completely yours. Please ...”

That would suffice for now.

I pushed my finger into her tight, slick depths, curling it against that bundle of nerves just inside, and sucked her clit between my lips, lashing it back and forth with the tip of my tongue. She tensed, her back arching, and my eyes widened as she began to glow from within, just like she had on the wooden stage during the ceremony. I smiled to myself, licking her harder as my finger played inside her, and I let my teeth graze against her clit.

She cried out as she came, and as she did, an explosion of light burst from her, a radiance that lit up all the trees and bushes around us, driving back the dusk as though it were the peak of day. I grinned in satisfaction, sucking and licking as she writhed beneath me, her hips bucking wildly. It took all my skill to keep my mouth on her, riding her movements until, at last, she fell limp against the moss, whimpering her submission.

I rose up over her, my face and beard damp with arousal, bracing my body with my hands on either side of her. I couldn’t resist flicking my tongue across her nipple as I slid up her, and she gave another breathless little gasp.

“That … was …” She took a shuddering breath.

“The light was new,” I said playfully, nipping at her nipple.

“My power … flooded …” She was still having trouble speaking.

I pushed into her, not waiting for her to fully recover, and her eyes burst open before fluttering closed again. “Sensitive,” she gasped.

“Good,” I said. She’d questioned my dominance, and I wasn’t feeling merciful.

I drove forward forcefully, her tightness giving way to accommodate me, and she gasped at the penetration. “Oh, my God.”

Her hands twitched as though she wanted to reach for me, but I’d told her not to move them, and she pressed them back against the moss.

“You feel so good,” she breathed. “Please … make me yours again.”

“You’re always mine,” I growled as I began to move within her.

Again I wasn’t gentle; she didn’t need or want me to be. She lifted her knees, opening herself more, rolling her hips to meet my thrusts. Her back arched up, and her large breasts lifted as if in offering. They were smooth and round, brushing delightfully against my chest as I fucked her, and I wished I wasn’t using both my hands to brace myself so I could give them the attention they deserved. She placed small kisses against my chest and throat as I moved over her, lips and tongue reaching whatever she could, punctuated with little whimpers of pleasure.

Her sex clenched around me, squeezing me, and she cried out as another burst of light illuminated the nearby foliage. I grinned with satisfaction, enjoying the light show that accompanied each of her orgasms. Her eyes were tightly closed, and her head rolled back and forth between her arms, her breath coming in cute little pants. My paladin seemed to be enjoying the effect of my boosted skill, and I was sure that part of it was the experience of being taken by her god.

I felt more like a god than ever as I thrust into her wet warmth, and my own pleasure was swiftly reaching its crest. She began begging again, whimpers of ‘please’ between her gasps, and the sounds she was making pushed me over the edge.

I came inside her, and it drove her into her own release, accompanied by a third flash of light even brighter than before. As each spurt splashed within her, the light seemed to pulse, the sensation of my coming within her only driving her own orgasm to new heights.

I took a moment to catch my breath, resting my forehead on her shoulder, enjoying the feel of her beneath me and her pillowy breasts smooshed against my chest.

She let out a shuddering breath. “Please may I move my hands?”

Her voice had a pleasing plaintive quality, and I didn’t think we’d run into the question of who was submissive any longer.

“Mmm hmm,” I grunted my permission, too relaxed and comfortable to bother with words.

Both hands slid into my hair, cradling my head against her. “Thank you, my God.”

I wasn’t sure if she was thanking me for the permission to move or the many orgasms, and I didn’t mind either way.

She breathed deeply beneath me, her chest rising and falling and pressing into mine with each movement, and we both rested until our breathing stabilized.

“You’re still hard,” she murmured.

It was true. I was happily still inside her, enjoying the warmth of her around me.

“Senna told me, but I didn’t quite believe it,” she added, in a tone of wonder.

I gave a small chuckle.

“Oh, don’t do that!” she said, twitching beneath me. “Really too sensitive now.”

I rolled off her slowly, and she gave a small whimper as I moved, pulling out of her to lie against the soft moss and look up at the trees.

Beside me, she trailed a hand down over her body and between her legs.

“Sore?” I asked.

“Good sore, my God.”

“Kaelan,” I reminded her. “If Senna heard you say that, she’d claim it was a spanking.”

“By my count, you already owe me four.” She lifted her fingers up to her mouth, licking at the stickiness that coated them. It was hot to watch.

I chuckled again, “You girls and your spankings.”

I rolled onto my side, propping myself up on one elbow as I looked down at her. She had a serene, satisfied expression, and her body was limp and relaxed. Her pale skin had reddened in places, her breast and neck flushed with her many orgasms. She was so beautiful.

“Turn over,” I said.

She glanced at me briefly before obeying, showing me the delightful curve of her ass. Her waist was so narrow, despite her long-limbed height, and I trailed my hand down her flank, across her hip, and over her bottom. Then gave it a sharp slap.

“Mmm,” she said, wiggling it for me.

“Everything?” I asked.

“Everything, my god,” she reiterated and rocked her hips in invitation.

I had caught my breath and was ready to go again, and clearly Elara was too. Moving over her, I pressed my hips against her firm ass, then pushed inside her sex. With a soft gasp, she arched her back, lifting her hips to give me better access. But I pulled out of her, sliding my cock up between the cheeks of her ass, spreading the slick residue of our lovemaking.

“Yes …” she murmured, pushing her bottom back against me. “Make me yours in every way, please, my God.”

“Kaelan,” I murmured and dipped down inside her pussy to coat myself again.

“Kaelan … my God … my Master …” Then she gasped as I pushed against the entrance to her ass.

Her cries echoed through the surrounding forest. Bright flashes of blue-white light illuminated the glade twice more before I finished inside her, claiming her as she had begged me to: in every way.

Chapter 40

Lorimel and Lure

“Oh look, they’re back,” Lira said from where she sat by the fire.

“Empty-handed, too,” Senna added from opposite her. “Weren’t they going hunting?”

Both tents were up, the fire was roaring, there was a stack of logs ready to be added, and there were even some bivouacs built against nearby trees. There was no sign of the children; with any luck, they were asleep.

“I did hope they’d bring some food back,” Lira said wistfully, “but at least Elara looks like she’s eaten.”

I coughed into my hand at that, and beside me, Elara blushed crimson.

“It must’ve been difficult to find any prey,” Senna mused. “Especially with all those blinding flashes scaring them away.” She raised an eyebrow at Elara. “Did you see those?”

I didn’t think it was possible, but Elara’s blush deepened. To be fair, I’d thought we were far enough from the campsite for the light not to have been noticed. I’d clearly underestimated how bright Elara’s bursts of light had been—and how large.

Lira relented, rising with a smile to come to Elara and embrace her. “I’m glad you did more important things than just hunt.”

Senna came over too, making a show of picking a stray leaf out of Elara’s hair. “Whatever you two were doing, it seems to have suited you.” She smiled mischievously. “You look positively radiant.”

“We did place some traps,” I said. “Hopefully, come the morning, we’ll have something for breakfast. How are the children?”

“They’re fine,” Lira said. “The three boys are asleep in our tent, and Belle is in Elara’s.”

I eyed the bivouacs with a grimace. “Cold night then.”

“We could cuddle for warmth,” Senna suggested. “Just cuddle though,” she added warningly. “If you make Elara come again, it’ll wake everyone up.”

“I’m not going to hear the end of this, am I?” my paladin asked.

“Absolutely not.” Senna grinned. “But now that you’re truly one of us, I’m really looking forward to seeing if I can make you shine too, or whether it’s just a Kaelan thing.”

Evidently, Elara hadn’t finished blushing.

Mid-morning the next day, we left the wild of the forest to intersect the main road to Lorimel. Our traps had paid off—there was rabbit for breakfast—but we were low on provisions, and when we reached the next inn, we stopped to restock.

I passed a clingy Joel off to Elara and went in ahead, the girls following with the children. I wanted to gauge the feel of the place and ensure there were none of Drakos’ men in residence. But for once we were lucky on both points—there were no threats within, and it had a warm, homely feel to it.

The proprietor was a plump, middle-aged lady with graying hair and an amiable smile, and aided by our gold, I quickly came to terms on enough provisions for two days. With the regular inns on the roads, we wouldn’t need more than that.

“What are you going to do with the children?” Lira murmured to me as we pulled together two tables for lunch.

I grimaced. There was no easy answer to that. Ideally, I wanted to bring them back to Norathil and ensure they were cared for. We all felt some affection for the scraggly orphans. “I’m not sure. I certainly don’t want to take them into Lorimel.”

“Why don’t we leave them in the care of this couple?” she asked, and Senna leaned in to better hear the quiet conversation.

I glanced at the proprietor, and sure enough, a middle-aged man was also now behind the bar, serving beer to a customer. “It’s not ideal, but it’s probably the best plan,” I grudgingly admitted.

“I’ll handle it,” Senna said.

She rose from her chair and wandered up to the bar. I watched her body language and the reaction of the couple—the way they tensed then nodded enthusiastically, as if to do otherwise might be bad for their health.

Senna was back soon, looking smug. “All sorted.”

I raised an eyebrow in question.

She smiled innocently back at me. “I left them a pile of gold, and they agreed to take care of the children.”

“And?” I said, knowing there was more to it than that.

She gave a small shrug. “I may have also mentioned that I’d be back from time to time, and if they weren’t in perfect health, I wouldn’t be happy.”

I chuckled. Senna could project psycho scary woman when she wanted to, but now I had no doubts the children would be well looked after.

It was still a teary goodbye, with Joel leaving wet streaks down my neck as I gently pried his arms off and left him in Belle’s care. Between her and the innkeepers, he’d be alright.

It took two days and the morning of the third to reach Lorimel. Like Norathil, it was a walled city, though considerably smaller than Valorah’s capital. The houses were mostly stone, and in the distance a walled keep, much like the palace back home, rose above the rooftops, silhouetted against the gray, cloudy sky.

We wrapped our traveling cloaks tightly around us and pulled our hoods down low, then entered in pairs—I was with Lira. Maybe I was just being overly cautious, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that we’d be expected, and it would’ve been easy enough for an observer to have sent a description ahead.

We had agreed to rendezvous at the Merry Minstrel, a tavern Lira remembered from her last visit. It was still there, though it had seen better days. We took a room, paying for several nights in advance. Lira blessed the bed to give me a respawn point, then we wandered down to the common room, ordered some food, and found a table in the corner. Elara and Senna arrived soon after.

Senna gave a small sniff as she slid onto the bench. “Nice place.”

“It wasn’t so bad when I was here last,” Lira said, “but that was years ago.”

I waved it away. “We need to get news of Drakos and learn which lieutenant he’s left in power here.”

“Ahead of you on that one,” Senna said, and Elara nodded. “We ran into a visiting merchant who looked like he was leaving in a hurry, and I took the opportunity to ask some questions.” She shrugged. “I didn’t think it would matter what I said with him on his way out of the city.”

“Good thinking.” I gave her a smile. “What did you learn?”

“There’re two lieutenants, not one,” Senna answered. “Twins. Both mages, apparently, though that may be rumors. He said there are about two hundred of Drakos’ troops here, but they mainly keep to the castle in the north of the city.”

I nodded. “Anything else?”

“Not much,” Senna replied. “Just that he ‘wasn’t staying another night in this godforsaken shithole.’” She shrugged again. “He rode off after that.”

“Could mean anything,” I said. “Just a merchant down on his luck.”

The girls nodded, but I knew none of us believed it was that simple. Maybe it was me projecting, but it felt like the whole city was on edge, and the state of the tavern was reflected in many of the streets and houses we’d ridden through. Lorimel had been under the control of Drakos’ men for longer than Norathil, and it was showing.

It was time to change that.

“Alright,” I said, “we’ll head out into the city in our pairs and scout around. Try to get the pulse of the citizens and find out more about these lieutenants. It’s a fair guess that Drakos is with them, but let’s be sure if we can.” I met their gazes in turn. “Don’t take any risks. We’ll meet back here for dinner. That gives us about six hours.”

They all nodded, and Lira and I slipped out first. It had begun to rain, and this far north, it was far colder than Norathil. It was a grim day, and it suited this grim city.

“I’m glad I’m with you,” Lira said, reaching for my hand. She pulled her hood up with the other.

We walked hand in hand through the drizzle, the gesture both intimate and practical. If Drakos’ men were searching for us, two lovers out for a stroll in the rain might not draw their attention.

“I want to keep you close,” I admitted. It wasn’t just about the disguise—it was the truth. I loved her, and of all the girls, Lira was the one I felt most compelled to protect. Her strengths lay in healing, and while her offensive magic had its merits, it wasn’t as well-suited for direct combat, especially against multiple foes. Besides, she was my High Priestess and had been with me from the beginning.

Lira squeezed my hand, her expression calm but thoughtful. “I understand. Elara and Senna make a strong team. Elara shields Senna, giving her the chance to strike from the sides. They can rely on each other in a fight. But me … I need you.”

I squeezed back, meeting her gaze. “That doesn’t make you weak, Lira. Your abilities are just different. None of my girls are weak.”

She smiled beneath her hood, her confidence growing. The rain continued to fall.

We dropped into a few shops as we passed—under the guise of browsing for a gift for my lady—and made casual conversation with the shopkeepers. The tone was the same all over: business was grim. Taxes were up, the economy was suffering, and too many were struggling to put food on the table.

“There’s a new king in Norathil,” Lira said to one, testing the waters. “He drove Drakos out.”

The shopkeeper nodded. “Aye, so I heard. Good for them, but it doesn’t much help us, does it?”

I couldn’t blame the man for his response. It was hard to take an interest in current affairs when his children were going hungry. I overpaid for a simple trinket for Lira and thanked him.

We stepped out of his shop and into the rain, pulling our hoods back up. “The city will recover when you kill Drakos and lower the taxes,” Lira muttered to me, her faith as strong as ever. “I know it bothers you to see⁠—”

She broke off as a man approached, heading straight for us. He was dressed in simple peasant clothing, wearing a woolen cloak that had seen better days. He looked about quickly, then stepped up to me. “You been askin’ questions about them that run the city?” he asked, in a low murmur.

“I have,” I replied, not seeing a reason to deny it. Either we’d been followed, or we spoke to someone who wanted to help. Whichever it was, I felt a thrill of opportunity. “Can you tell us what you know?”

“I can,” he nodded. “But not ’ere. Meet me on Tanner Street in an hour. Make sure you’re not followed.” And with that, he was gone.

I raised an eyebrow at Lira. “Local help, or Drakos setting a trap?”

“He didn’t look like a Saromiran to me,” she said. That was true: the man was slim and dark-haired, with skin darker than the pale white of most Saromirans.

I nodded. “Then we better get directions to Tanner Street.”

It wasn’t difficult to ask our way, and though we wandered slowly, checking no one was tailing us, we still found it less than an hour later. It was a quiet, dirty street in the southwest quadrant, almost against the city wall, and from the smell alone, it was clear why there were few souls about. The buildings were large and reeked of the tanning trade, with broken wooden crates and refuse lying in the gutters.

Ahead, the man we’d met before stepped out of a building and waved us forward. “In ’ere.”

Without his hood covering his features, I could see him more clearly. He was about my age and height, with a finely trimmed mustache and intelligent eyes.

We walked over quickly, and I glanced back to make sure there was no one else around.

“After you, m’lady.” He gave Lira a charming enough smile and a small bow, opening the door for her, then put a hand on me as I was about to follow. “See anyone behind you?”

There was a small gasp from Lira, and the sound of boots scuffing across the floor. I shoved the man out of my way, drawing my rapier as I pulled open the door and dashed through.

Lira stood to one side, held by a man with a knife to her throat. Her eyes were wide as she stared at me. Four men loitered nearby, each with swords drawn, and two more stood on a high gantry over the tanning vats, crossbows in hand. The man who had led us into the trap stepped inside, closing the door behind us.

“If you hurt her, I’ll kill you all,” I growled. “You have my word on that.”

“Relax, friend,” the man said, and there was no sign of the earlier accent, which had clearly been an affectation. He now spoke in a cultured voice. “We just want to talk. We won’t hurt either of you unless you’re with Drakos.”

Chapter 41

Cloaks and Crossbows

“We’re not, so get your hands off my wife,” I snarled.

“Keep your temper,” the man said calmly as he walked slowly into the middle of the room and turned to face me. “If she’s really your wife, we all know you won’t do anything to risk her.”

“Speak fast,” I said through gritted teeth. “But I’ll say it again: if you hurt her, nothing will stop me from killing you all.” I glared at the man holding his knife at Lira’s throat and tightened my grip on my rapier until my knuckles were white.

The man with the mustache turned to his compatriots with a half-shrug. “I’m already satisfied.”

“Yeah,” grunted one of the others. “None of Drakos’ men would care for a woman.”

The rest nodded, murmuring agreement.

“Release her, Henrik.”

The man holding Lira stepped away from her with a polite, “Sorry, ma’am.”

She turned and glared at him, and he stepped back further, holding his hands up. “I’m sorry. I wouldn’t have hurt you.”

Lira sniffed and went to pick up her staff from the floor near the door, then came to stand next to me. She was trembling, her nostrils rimmed with white, but from her expression I sensed it was more with rage than fear. I knew how she felt.

“Alright,” I said, taking a breath with an effort and letting my rapier lower. “How about you explain what this is all about?”

“Introductions to start,” our host said. He pointed at the men in turn. “Henrik, my right hand. Don’t be too hard on him, m’lady, he was only doing as I bid. And this is Liall, Bjorn, and Tarin. I’m Vandros.” He smiled, showing his teeth. “We’re the Opposition.”

He said it like the name should mean something to me, but it didn’t. “Opposition?”

“The resistance,” Lira murmured from beside me. “An underground movement revolting against Drakos.”

Vandros pointed at her. “That exactly. So, now my turn for questions: who are you, and why are you looking for Drakos?”

“Kaelan,” I said, “and this is Lira. I’m here to kill him.” I didn’t see any reason to hide the truth.

Vandros raised his eyebrows as he heard my name, then looked skeptical. “You expect us to believe you’re the King of Valorah?”

It was my turn to show surprise. I hadn’t expected him to know who I was.

“God-King,” Lira murmured, though loud enough for them all to hear her. I glanced at her in exasperation. “What?” she asked innocently. “I was just filling in for Senna.”

“Why all the cloak-and-daggers? And why threaten Lira?” I still hadn’t calmed down from seeing Lira with a knife at her throat. Why did this world always pick on my girls?

Vandros spread his hands apologetically. “The first because we know the twins want to learn where we are. We have to take precautions. The second, because if you had been with Drakos, separating you is just good sense. Makes it easier to kill you. And if you weren’t—as indeed I am now satisfied you are not—then we hoped you would be more receptive with a knife to the lady’s throat. In your case, I’ll admit that backfired.” He shrugged. “We do what we must to protect ourselves. These are harsh times.”

I took a deep breath and let it out, then sheathed my rapier. The other men put their weapons away as I did, save for the two crossbowmen who still stood guard on the railing above, watching us closely. “If you are who you say, Vandros, then we both need to trust the other. I am Kaelan, and I am the King of Valorah. You can well imagine that Drakos and his lieutenants—the twins, you call them?—would like to find me as much as they want to find you. We can help each other.”

He gave me a small smile. “I trust you won’t find it churlish if I ask you for proof?”

“What proof do you want?”

“The King of Valorah is a fierce fighter and a powerful mage who defeated Drakos in a duel,” he said, looking at me with skepticism. “I heard he was responsible for chopping off Drakos’ arm. Forgive me, but you don’t … er … look the type.”

“Powerful mage?” I murmured to Lira. With my new Rune Sage abilities, I might now have a tentative claim on that title, but I defeated Drakos with only my Veilstrider skills.

“Any magic is powerful to those that have none,” she said by way of explanation. She gave me a mischievous smile. “Besides, stories grow.”

“Ah.” I addressed Vandros. “If I show you my magic, will that suffice?”

He folded his arms across his chest. “Show us, then we’ll decide.”

“If your crossbowmen promise not to shoot me.”

He gave a laugh, then raised his voice. “Do not attack our guest unless he harms anyone.”

“Harm … hmm. This might be uncomfortable, but it won’t hurt.”

I didn’t wait for a reply but cast Veil Bind around him, and the shadowy tentacles burst up from the floor, swathing him tightly. He choked out a surprised exclamation as a particularly aggressive one wrapped around his throat.

“How long until we’re due to meet Senna and Elara?” I asked Lira while we waited for the spell to fade away.

There were exclamations from his men, and more than one drew his blade again. I ignored them, trusting Vandros’ order would hold them for the three-second duration of my spell, but I still kept a careful eye on the crossbowmen, who tensed and readied their weapons. I pulled the shield rune to the front of my mind and pushed some mana in. The air flickered before us, and I slid my arm around Lira’s waist and drew her closer, behind its protection.

“Soon,” Lira answered me in the same nonchalant tone. “And it’s a fair walk. We’ll probably already be late.”

That’s what I feared, but this meeting was important. I hoped they’d understand and not worry too much.

Vandros gasped for a breath as the shadows dispersed into nothing, rubbing his throat. Then he dropped to one knee and bowed his head. “My King,” he said.

At once, the other men copied him. Cries of ‘My King’ echoed around the room, and the crossbowmen relaxed, lowering their weapons.

“Rise, please,” I said, letting my shield fade away. At some point, I’d have to test if it could actually stop a crossbow bolt. “Call me Kaelan. If we’re going to work together as insurgents, best not have titles.”

Vandros regained his feet. “Well, I never thought I’d see the day that our king came in person to aid us.” He shook his head, then approached me quickly and held out an arm. “You are most welcome, and … er … we apologize again for laying hands on your queen.”

It took me a moment to realize he meant Lira. But then, she was my wife. The title seemed fitting. I grinned at the thought of what Senna would make of being called a queen and nodded as I shook his arm. “I understand your reasons and the need for discretion.”

“Thank you, my k—Kaelan.” He took a breath and grimaced. “With that done, we can get out of this place. By the gods, I hate tanneries! But at least the smell keeps Drakos’ patrols away.”

It was still early evening, and in Norathil, it would have been light. But we were so far north that dusk was falling as Vandros led the way out into the street and the rain. Once outside, the smell improved only slightly, the air reeking with the various tanneries, and I was glad to be heading back toward the tavern. “It’s good fortune you chose to stay at the Minstrel. Alfred there is a good friend. It certainly made tracking you easier, though we’d have found you anyway. You weren’t very subtle.”

“We weren’t trying to hide from the citizens. It was Drakos’ men we wanted to avoid, while we learned what we could.”

“I understand.” He grimaced. “But there are informers amongst the residents. Those keen to make a quick coin at the expense of their countrymen and neighbors.”

“Traitors,” one of the other men said and spat onto the ground.

“Where are your men?” Vandros asked me with excitement. “How many did you bring?”

I’d been anticipating a question like that. “I came with some companions. I don’t want to wage a war on Valoran land. Our target is Drakos and his lieutenants, not collateral damage.”

He stared at me in disbelief, which quickly faded to disappointment. Then he schooled his expression and nodded. “If you think that’s best.” He clearly didn’t, but then he didn’t know the dire lack of experienced fighting men in Norathil. The country’s military capability was a shadow of what it had been.

“So what’s your story?” I asked, changing the subject. “How come you’re leading this group?”

Vandros glanced at me as we walked. “I was the governor of the city before Drakos invaded Valorah. Someone has to look out for the people’s interests.”

And I hadn’t been doing it. “How strong is your resistance?” I asked.

“Thirty or forty men,” Vandros said proudly. “We have three groups around the city.”

“What have you achieved?”

He waffled his head. “Less than I would like. Mostly we look after those who need help, especially after they’ve had visits from Drakos’ men. Beyond that, we tow a fine line between causing disruption and drawing their ire down on the heads of the citizens.” He grimaced. “Drakos has been hunting us of late, and he’s ramped up questioning the populace. We’ve had to back off, as I don’t want to be responsible for punishments and witch hunts.”

I grunted. “I think that’s smart. Yet, if you can give us information, maybe we can form a plan.”

“Yeah.” Vandros was thoughtful for a moment. “It’s good you’re here. Are you going to challenge him?”

“I might if I thought he would fight fairly,” I said, “but last time, he had his men shoot me in the back. No, assuming he’s holed up in the castle, I think we need to draw him out. Work to reduce his men, eliminate the threat of the twins, isolate him, and then strike.”

Vandros whistled between his teeth. “That would be no small feat. With the reinforcements he brought with him, he has almost three hundred men.”

I trusted Vandros’ assessment of the numbers more than the information we’d had secondhand from the merchant Senna had spoken to. But I didn’t need to fight all his troops. If I cut the head off the snake, the citizens would rise in support of us, just like they had in Norathil. With Drakos dead, and not merely elsewhere, maybe the Saromirans would, this time, leave. If they didn’t, I wouldn’t stop hunting them until they were all dead. I wasn’t going to make that mistake again.

We arrived at the Merry Minstrel soon after, and Elara was sitting at our table waiting for us. There was no sign of Senna.

I crossed swiftly over to her, and she rose as I approached.

Elara raised placating hands as soon as I was near. “She’s safe, don’t worry.” She leaned in close. “We found the local resistance. It turns out they often use this establishment. There’s a room in the back; Senna is talking to them, but I stayed here to wait for you.”

I let out the breath I’d been holding and drew her into a brief, comforting hug. “We met them too. Come on, let’s rejoin Senna and put our collective heads together.”

Vandros was leaning on the bar, waiting for me. He nodded to the tall, scrawny man behind the bar. “This is Alfred, the proprietor. We can trust him.”

Alfred gave a small jerk of his head, his eyes wide. “Your”—he looked about, then leaned close—“Majesty.” He had whispered the word. “Your friend is in the back room with some of Vandros’ men.”

“Good to meet you,” I said. “Seems we could’ve saved ourselves a lot of time if we’d just asked you for news.”

The man ducked his head. “I’d have approached if I’d known who you were, but I overheard you talking about”—again, some furtive glances and a whispered word—“Drakos. So I got word to Vandros.”

Chapter 42

Secrets and Strategy

Alfred led us through to a small room in the rear of the tavern, where there was a table and a half-dozen chairs. A dozen men made the room feel crowded, with some sitting around the table while most sat on up-turned barrels against the walls. Senna had a chair but jumped up when she saw me. “Kaelan!”

I gave her a quick hug, and we all pushed into the small room. Other men greeted Vandros. It was cramped with the addition of Vandros and the rest of his men, and I leaned against one wall, the girls around me.

Vandros rapped the table for attention, then gestured to me. “This is Kaelan, from Norathil.” There was a stir at his words, and I heard more than one murmur of ‘Your Majesty!’ and ‘the King!’.

Vandros rapped the table again. “Yes, that Kaelan from Norathil, but we’ll only call him ‘Kaelan’. No titles,” he added warningly. “He’s here to have a chat with Drakos, and we’re going to help.”

The men shifted at these words, gazes sharpening and teeth baring, with mutters of ‘good’ and ‘about time’.

“Alfred.” Vandros turned to the proprietor. “Do you have the map?”

The thin owner of the Merry Minstrel pulled a large parchment from a shelf hidden behind some barrels, then unfurled it on the table. Men held the corners down, and Vandros invited me to step forward and look.

It was a map of Lorimel, exquisitely detailed, its craftsmanship impeccable. The city was oval-shaped, with a river flowing east to west, somewhat south of the center, with two bridges spanning it, some distance apart. The northern half of Lorimel was significantly larger, dominated by main roads that stretched from a riverside square to the castle in the north, as well as to the eastern and western gates. In addition to several minor roads crisscrossing the city, an inner ring road connected the two bridges and encircled the city's central area.

“What’s your plan?” Vandros asked me.

I took a moment to look around the room, meeting the eyes of the men. “I want to undermine Drakos and his lieutenants and then draw him into a fight. To do that, we need to find ways of distracting his troops, and ideally eliminating one or both of his mages. But we know that Drakos will take revenge on the population if we are too overt, so we need methods that can be attributed to accidents … for as long as possible.”

There was another stir among the gathering, but though some faces reflected concern, most were hungry to act.

“Sabotage,” Vandros said. “In ways that are subtle but effective.”

I nodded. “Exactly that.”

“Assassinations?” Senna asked. “Targeting the officers and hiding the bodies? Give them a mystery to solve?”

“If we can,” I said. “But if we are seen, Drakos will punish innocents until the city folks tell him where to find us. Just like in Taralith.”

There was another murmur at this.

“We can hide bodies when we need to,” Vandros said, glancing at some of the men, who nodded enthusiastically with wolf-like smiles.

“Fuel reserves,” Henrik muttered. “They have them in a warehouse near the barracks. Light a fire, and Drakos’ men will have their hands full.” He grinned. “And they’ll be a lot colder in the coming winter, too.”

“They’ll just take what they want from the people,” Vandros said, “but it’s a good plan for a diversion.”

“Poison,” another man suggested. “Bjorn can make something we can use.”

“The man I met in the tannery?” I asked Vandros. I couldn’t see him in the room.

Vandros shook his head. “Different Bjorn. This one is an apothecary who is supportive.”

“What size are their patrols?” Elara asked. I knew what she was thinking; we’d had enough practice in Norathil.

“Typically half a dozen men,” Vandros said. “Too large to engage safely.”

“We can take half a dozen,” I said. “If we make a few patrols disappear, it will help even the odds.”

“Only until they notice,” Vandros said.

“That is the challenge,” I agreed. “We need to time this carefully. Have multiple attacks aimed to work in close succession, so they’re kept too busy to seek revenge. Draw out Drakos and the twins, then strike.”

Vandros looked contemplative. “It could work.”

“Not with the twins’ runes.” Another man shook his head. “They’ll know all too soon.”

I perked up. I recognized the man from the tannery, but I couldn’t place his name. “Runes?”

Vandros glanced at the man who had spoken, then looked back at me apologetically. “Some people think the twins have laid runes about the city to alert them to trouble.” He waved his hand dismissively. “I’ve never seen any sign of them.”

“I’m not the only one who can sense them,” the man who’d spoken said defensively. “And it explains why patrols always turn up as soon as anyone gathers.”

“You can sense them?” I asked. “Are you a mage?”

He shook his head. “No. But I get a sense of unease in some areas, and it’s always there.”

“Superstition,” someone muttered.

“I say it isn’t,” the man said strongly. “And Josef and Carra feel them too.”

“What’s your name?” I asked him.

“Tarin.”

I waved at the map. “Where are they?”

The man leaned over the table. “There’re three, north, east, and west, here.” He marked areas on the ring road. “And a fourth in the square.” He laid a finger in the center of the map.

“Can you show me these areas?”

He looked at me for a moment, then nodded. “Aye, but there are always troops in the square.”

“The other three, then.”

He nodded again, with more enthusiasm. “Aye.”

I wondered if he had some inherent magical ability, and whether we could train him to be a mage. It was a question for Aratus or Ravion, once this was all over.

A man pushed his way through from the back. “Drakos pulled in another dozen civilians this morning for questioning. It’s only a matter of time before he finds us.”

“There’s no love lost for Drakos,” a voice said. “No one will give us away.”

“They will if he leans on them enough,” someone argued, and there was a murmur of agreement.

“Then we don’t have time to waste,” I said. “How long will it take to organize?”

“A day or two,” Vandros said, “if we want this to all run smoothly.”

“Good. In the meantime, maybe I’ll see if I can disable those runes.” I looked at Tarin, who nodded back, vindicated.

Another man cleared his throat. “Are we going to address Drakos’ arm?”

The room went silent as they glanced between Vandros and me.

“You took his arm, right?” Vandros asked me.

“I did.”

“Do you know it’s … grown back?” Vandros grimaced. “It’s not natural. It’s silver, like … metal. I’ve not seen it myself, but from reports, it looks and moves like an arm.”

“The artifact,” I said. “Yes, we know.”

“What artifact?” Vandros asked.

“He has Talene’s artifact,” I said grimly, and the room exploded in uproar.

“How can we fight him if⁠—”

“How did he find it?”

“By the gods! He’ll only be more powerful⁠—”

“So now he’s fucking invincible!”

This time, I rapped the table hard, but it took some moments for the room to quiet.

“Drakos is not your problem, he’s mine.”

“Only if you win,” someone muttered. “Otherwise, you’ll be dead, and he’ll be ours again.”

“I’ll win,” I said. I had to; there wasn’t another option. “I’ve beaten him before, and I’ll beat him again.”

The grumbles quieted as they looked at me in hope.

Leadership has gained a rank. Leadership is now level 8.

Well, that was positive. It had been so long since I had a skill rank up, I’d almost forgotten it could happen.

Vandros cleared his throat. “We will lay plans in place along what we have discussed today. Return to your units, and keep your heads down. Be ready to act in … two days. We’ll get word the usual way.”

I waited as most of the men rose and left, many with final glances at me. I met their eyes stoically, trying to instill some confidence in them. Tarin paused as he left. “When do you want me to show you the runes?”

“Now?” I said. “Give me a few minutes, and I’ll meet you outside?”

He nodded. “Sure.”

At last, only Vandros, Henrik, and Alfred remained.

“Vandros,” I said urgently, “how safe are the hideouts for your men? With Drakos here in person, his men are likely already scouring the city. If we don’t act fast, they’ll know exactly where you are.”

“We’ve moved our camps multiple times already,” Vandros replied, his tone grim. “But you’re right. We can’t stay hidden forever. The pressure’s mounting, Kaelan. We have to act before he comes looking for us.”

“The city’s getting restless,” Alfred said, looking nervously out of the small window. “If the people think Drakos is tightening his grip, they’ll start turning on each other. And us.”

“Then we strike now, before they have the chance to report us,” I said firmly. “We can’t let Drakos know we’re planning anything. What’s your usual way of spreading word around the city?”

“Street urchins. They know to stay away from Drakos’ men, they know the back streets, and they’ll go anywhere for a coin and some food.”

“Makes sense.”

Vandros sat down heavily in one of the vacated chairs. “So, Drakos has Talene’s artifact.”

“Yes.” There was no denying it.

“The report I heard said his arm was twitching like it was possessed.”

Elara stirred from by the wall. “That’s interesting,” she said thoughtfully. She looked at Lira. “Is it possible he hasn’t gained full control of it?”

Lira considered for a moment. “It’s possible, yes. But his control will only grow over time.”

“Then that’s another reason to act quickly,” I said.

“Full control or not, he’ll still be incredibly powerful.” Vandros shook his head. “How are you going to defeat him?”

That was the question that had been plaguing me since before we left Norathil, and I still didn’t have an answer.

“I’ll find a way,” I said, trying to show more confidence than I felt. “He’s not the only one who has gained in power since I last beat him.”

Though while that was true, I didn’t have the support of a legendary artifact. Maybe if I could kill Drakos, I’d gain one.

But first, I had to kill him.

Chapter 43

Ruses and Retribution

“You’re not going alone.” Lira folded her arms beneath her breasts and glared at me. The move emphasized the allure of her curves, drawing my eyes.

She was hot when she was determined, her jawline firming and her eyes flashing.

I grinned at her. “Damn, you’re gorgeous.”

“That’s … not the point!” she said, but did her stance relax for a moment? If it did, it was fleeting, because she glared at me again. “You won’t wile your way out of this with charm. Take Senna, at least.”

I held up my hands. “I’m just scouting. Just looking. I’m not starting any fights.”

“Fights have a way of finding you. Take Senna. Please?”

She shifted tactics swiftly, swapping stubborn defiance for puppy-dog eyes, and it was effective.

“Very well.” I glanced at my assassin, who was nonchalantly leaning against the wall, letting Lira fight her battles. Her lips curled up in amusement as I acquiesced.

“I will go too,” Elara said, absentmindedly fidgeting with the hilt of her sword, repeatedly pulling it an inch from its scabbard and letting it fall back again.

“Not this time,” I said. “We’re going for stealth and no lights, and Senna and I can both see in the dark.”

“And if he gets frisky with you,” Senna said, “we’ll have lights, but no stealth.”

Elara glared at her, but said nothing. Senna gave her a big smile back.

I drew Lira against me, then reached for Elara, pulling her into the hug. “We’ll be good, I promise. Just going to find the runes Tarin said are there, and we’ll be back before you know it.”

“Next time, we’re coming with you,” Lira said, in a tone that brooked no argument. “The four of us stay together after this.”

Next time would be the attack, and while there was benefit to sending the girls off to support Vandros, I didn’t want them out of my sight. “I agree.”

She shook her head. “Not this time. There’s no way—Oh. You agree?”

I grinned at her. “Yes, my troublesome High Priestess. We’re stronger together, and we’ll go as a group. The four of us.”

She pressed herself against me, mollified, and kissed me. “Be back quickly, then. Elara and I are going to push the beds together.”

The paladin tensed against me, then relaxed in the circle of my arm. I gave her a smile and kissed her too. Then I slipped away. “The sooner we go, the sooner we’ll be back.”

Senna pushed herself off the wall, and together we walked out of the tavern.

Tarin was waiting. “Ready?”

“Yes. Can you move with stealth in the dark?”

He gave a short laugh. “I used to be a nightwatchman before Drakos’ scum took the city and kicked us all out of our jobs. I’ll be fine.”

“Good. Then lead on.”

Tarin headed northwest at a steady jog, and Senna and I made no noise as we followed, our Silent Feet abilities making us as stealthy as we needed for this enterprise. Tarin was as good as his word, his footsteps not much louder than ours, and he led us from shadow to shadow within the cover of the buildings. The moon was in its first quarter, bright enough to deepen the shadows when the clouds parted, its light gleaming on the rain-slick cobblestones.

“That’s the western bridge ahead,” he murmured, coming to a stop beside the wall of a large house. “No way of crossing without being exposed.”

The bridge was built of yellow-gray stone, gently arched, and just wide enough for two carts. There were lanterns at either end, a pool of light we’d have to cross through, and another halfway across.

“Brazen it out or stay low and close to the eastern side?” Senna asked. The bridge’s wall barely reached waist height, but it served to cast darker shadows, the moonlight coming in from that direction.

“Brazen it out,” I said. “We’ll attract more attention skulking across in the open.” I glanced at Tarin. “We’ll lead, you follow a short way behind.”

He gave a nod, and Senna and I started off, arms around each other’s waists like two lovers returning home from a bar.

Senna sniffed, then covered her nose with one hand. “Rivers smell so much worse in cities,” she said. “I miss the countryside.”

“There was a beautiful valley I found some months ago,” I told her, not mentioning it was near to Fernwick. “Lira and I spent some time there. I often thought of building a nice cottage somewhere like that and claiming the space for our own.”

“A big cottage, with a big bedroom,” Senna said.

I chuckled. “A very big bedroom. And a very big bed.”

We crossed the midpoint of the bridge, walking slowly, playing our role.

“I’m glad you finally overcame Elara’s hangups,” she said, bumping me with her hip. “Took you long enough.”

“It took as long as it had to,” I said firmly. “She needed to come to terms with a lot before she was ready.”

“I suppose,” Senna said thoughtfully. “Still, it would’ve been nice if—” She cut herself off, and I saw what had distracted her in the same instant.

A patrol of half a dozen of Drakos’ men had stepped onto the bridge from the other end, walking toward us.

Senna began to lean more heavily into me, as though she’d been drinking and was tired. “—But that bard was useless,” she said, changing topic so smoothly it took me a moment to catch up. “I’m sure his lute was out of tune. Oh!” she added in surprise, as though she’d only just seen the patrol when they were almost upon us.

“Good evening,” I said cautiously. I aimed for the right level of deference; it would be suspicious to be overly friendly.

The patrol stopped, the man at the front regarding me. Two of his men held torches, and they wore woolen cloaks like ours over the black leather jerkins they favored, their hoods up in the rain. I couldn’t see the man’s bare arms, but I knew if I did, there’d be a tattoo of rank encircling his bicep.

“Where are you going?” the officer asked me.

“Just heading home,” I said, trying for a wavering smile, letting him see that we were intimidated.

Behind me, Tarin’s footsteps echoed on the bridge, his tread heavier than usual, letting me know how close he was.

“She’s a pretty thing,” he said, staring at Senna. She shrank back against me, blinking at him. “There’s a curfew,” the man grunted, watching her. “You’re breaking it.”

“A curfew?” I didn’t have to feign my surprise. It was the first I’d heard of it.

“Yeah. I could take you both in.”

“My apologies, we weren’t aware. But our home is less than five minutes away, and we’ll stay there.”

“Hmm,” he murmured, not looking away from Senna. “Well, maybe your girl here gives each of us a kiss, and we’ll let you go.”

Bastard. There was no curfew, it was just an intimidation tactic to get what he wanted. And I knew it wouldn’t stop at one kiss. Why the fuck couldn’t this world leave my girls alone?

Senna tugged at me, looking up with wide eyes. “It’s just one kiss, Scyre. Where’s the harm?”

I glanced past the patrol, checking there was no one else likely to witness what Senna was suggesting with the deliberate use of that name, then gave a reluctant sigh. “Of course, sir,” I said to the officer. “We are good citizens.”

He grinned, sliding his arm inside Senna’s cloak and pulling her roughly against him. She gave a little gasp of surprise, then murmured as if in pleasure. One hand slipped up around his neck, but the other was held inside her cloak, hidden from view.

She lifted her face to his, her eyes closed, her lips parted, waiting. But before he had a chance to kiss her, her hand pulled back and drove forward, twice in rapid succession, and the coppery tang of blood drifted into the air.

I didn’t wait for his men to react, drawing my movement rune in my mind’s eye and activating it with a strong intent for speed. Then I powered it with all my anger and frustration at their abuse of their power, their temerity that they could help themselves to Senna. I drew my blades while the officer was still gasping his dying breath, and my rapier slashed across the throat of the next man before he’d even reacted.

Damn, I was fast.

Behind me, Tarin’s footsteps came louder as he broke into a run, reacting before most in the patrol had realized something was amiss. But then, he’d known we’d have no choice. It was brave of him to come for support, but with my rune activated and Senna spoiling for a fight, it was wholly unnecessary.

My dagger thrust into the chest of a second man as Senna kicked the officer away. He fell back into the patrol, and one of the men tried to grab him, not realizing he was already dead. Senna had Marisa’s stiletto in her hand, and she stabbed it into the side of his neck, then used her boots to blink behind the man taking the rear slot in the patrol and stabbed twice more.

Only one man remained, his blade barely out of its sheath. He was still trying to figure out Senna’s sudden disappearance when I reached him, and though he parried my feint, my dagger found his side. I wrenched it free and drove it up under his chin, piercing his brain. He crumpled at my feet.

The whole encounter had taken less than five seconds, and Tarin hadn’t even reached us.

“That was fun,” Senna said, kneeling to wipe her blade on the body of the man at her feet.

I did the same with my weapons while we waited for Tarin to reach us.

He arrived a moment later, gasping more in shock than from his exertion. “I’ve never seen anything like it!” he said. “You both moved so fast. It was like you were here one moment, there in the next.”

“Just a trick of the light, I expect,” I said blithely. “Over the bridge with the bodies?”

“Yes,” Tarin said, nodding. “With any luck, they’ll wash out of the city by morning.”

He helped me lift them over the side, one by one, and each made a splash that was far too loud in the quiet of the night. I kept glancing toward the northern end of the bridge but saw no one else.

“Let’s get out of here,” Tarin said when we were done, and I was in complete agreement.

Senna slipped back under my arm. “We’re not across yet, my darling,” she said. “Can’t we still pretend to be lovers?”

“We are lovers,” I said, sliding my hand beneath her robe to give her ass a slap. “And I know killing people turns you on, but we need to focus for now.”

She blinked innocently up at me. “Can I help it if I enjoy killing Drakos’ men? Don’t tell me you didn’t like it when I stabbed that horrible man. He put his hands on my body and pulled me against him.” Her eyes widened in mock horror. “Do you think they were only going to kiss me?”

I growled in response, pulling her closer. “Don’t provoke me, you little minx, or I’ll make you suffer for it later.”

She squirmed happily. “Yes, please.”

“Focus now.” I slapped her ass again. “We have work to do.”

We were almost across the bridge, and the location of the first rune was just ahead.

Chapter 44

Reconnoiter and Rascality

As soon as we cleared the bridge, Tarin ducked off into a side street, and we followed with relief. It was good to be back in the shadows.

He paused in the mouth of an alleyway. “It’s somewhere up here. You might be able to feel it soon.”

“Have you seen it?” I asked.

He shook his head. “It’s more of an area for me, like the whole space just feels … greasy, you know?”

I didn’t know, but I closed my eyes and slipped into meditation, then threw out my senses for the rune. I found it straight away, further north like Tarin had said, but when I tried to focus on it, I couldn’t get a clear grasp. “I can feel it,” I said, opening my eyes. “I’d like to get a bit closer.”

He looked impressed. “You can feel it already?”

“Yes. It’s definitely there.” I nodded to him. “If you can sense it, you must have a natural affinity with magic. Would you be interested in exploring that, when this is all over?”

His eyes widened. “You mean … learn about runes and stuff?”

“I mean the possibility of training to be a mage.”

He stared at me for a long moment, then nodded eagerly. “That would be amazing.”

“Good. Well, let’s see what we can see, and we’ll talk more about this in time.”

I headed on up through the narrow alleyway. There were no lanterns on posts in this area, but there was more than enough ambient light for my night vision to work. Piles of refuse and the occasional rat marked this alley just as any other in the cities of Valorah, and again, I wondered why the population wasn’t all dropping from disease. It stank, too—not as bad as Tannery Street, but close.

Ahead was another street, running perpendicular, and I paused to meditate and extend my senses again. The rune was on the corner where the street ahead intersected the main road, and now I could draw it forward enough to study it. There were three distinct components intertwined to make the rune: intuition I recognized, the other two I did not. I focused on it, choosing one of the two new components, and sank deeper into my meditation. It was a curve over a line, like a sunset on the horizon, and its meaning lingered just beyond my grasp.

I focused harder, letting everything else fade away until just that curve and line remained, the center of my being.

Then, as if my eyes had been opened, it came to me. Clairvoyance. I knew that was the right answer as it was never a word I would’ve chosen. Pushing it back, I pulled the rune again and chose the last component. This one was like a triangle with insets cut in its sides. This time, the answer came quickly. Distance. They were both useful ones to know.

Meditation has gained a rank. Meditation is now level 14.

I opened my eyes to find Senna leaning against the wall nearby, watching me. “Done?”

“Yes. I think I know what it does. How long was I meditating for?”

“About half an hour.”

I nodded. I was getting faster at interpreting the runes. “Let’s move away.”

Tarin had remained at the entrance to the alley, and we made our way back to him. “You were right,” I said. “It’s a rune for interpreting what goes on in the area, then communicating it back to the mage who laid it.”

I wondered if I could combine the runes I knew into a single rune and still cast it the same way, or would that count as using multiple runes? My new ability allowed me to use two at once; I would have to practice combining them.

“The other runes feel just like that one,” Tarin said. “Do you want to visit another or assume they’re all the same?”

“Let’s check out one more,” I said. “See if it’s the same.”

“The one in the square is closest, but there are often guards there. The one to the north is nearest the palace, and the one to the east is farthest away.”

“The northern one,” I said. “We can use the back streets to get up there, check it out, then return the same way.”

He nodded and headed off, and we followed along behind.

The houses grew larger the farther north we headed, and the smell improved. Like Norathil, the nicer districts were closer to the castle. The streets widened, the lanterns becoming more commonplace, and twice we hid as evening wanderers passed us unaware. But we didn’t see another patrol, and soon, we reached the area of the rune.

“This won’t take long if it’s the same,” I said, heading on after Tarin indicated where he’d felt the difference. Senna followed close behind.

With clairvoyance combined with intuition, it was clear that the rune would give the mage some indication of what transpired. But with magic defined by intent, I could only guess what trigger they’d used. Surely, wandering innocently into the area wasn’t enough to activate it and warn them, because it would go off a hundred times a day. Tarin had said patrols came when folks gathered, so maybe it was designed to detect large groups.

It was all conjecture. I just hoped my presence wasn’t alerting them to my interest in their runes.

It didn’t take me long to pinpoint it, and even less time to ascertain it was an exact copy of the first. We were back with Tarin in moments.

“It’s the same,” I murmured, keeping my voice low.

“Can you disable them?”

I’d had some ideas about that already. “Pretty sure I can.” At the very least, I should be able to physically destroy the runes now I knew where they were. But I wanted to see if I could use my magic to overlay a different intent. If I could leave them in place but change them to activate only when a dragon walked past—or go the other way, and activate whenever there was a slight breeze—I could cause merry havoc with the mage who’d laid them. We wanted them distracted, and it would play beautifully into our plans.

“We’re done for tonight,” I told Tarin. “You can head off home. Senna and I can find our own way back. Thank you for sharing this.”

He bowed his head. “My pleasure to serve, Your Majesty.”

“Come find me when this is over, and bring your friends—Josef and Carra, right? I’ll make good on my promise to train you all, if such a thing is possible.”

He grasped my arm, his eyes shining with delight. “Thank you, Kaelan.”

It was past midnight by the time we returned to the Merry Minstrel, but Alfred was still up and unbarred the door to let us in. He ran his eyes over us, and they widened slightly as he saw the blood. “All go well?”

“Yes, just a brief skirmish.” I didn’t see the need to give details. That patrol was, by now, hopefully drifting far away. I grimaced at the thought of who might find the bodies. With any luck, nature would take care of the problem, and they wouldn’t resurface somewhere downstream to give a poor random farmer nightmares.

“There’s water for washing up in your room, but it won’t be hot any longer,” Alfred told me. I wasn’t sure if he was apologizing or suggesting we were badly in need of bathing. As we both had literal blood on our hands from the fight on the bridge, I assumed the latter.

“We’ll be fine.”

I thanked him, and we headed upstairs.

The rooms Lira had rented were the best the tavern had: a large bedroom with an attached washroom. It was small and pokey, but at least it was there. Most of the rooms wouldn’t have had such luxuries, and it suggested that at some point in its history, the tavern had catered to richer clientele than under present circumstances. Still, they had a king and god visiting, so maybe it was on the up.

“I’ll wash you if you wash me,” Senna said as I followed her up the stairs. She swayed her hips more than was necessary.

“We’ll wake Lira and Elara if we’re not careful.”

She gave a laugh. “You really think they’ll be asleep?”

She was right; they weren’t. They were lying together in the bed, showing enough skin to suggest they were naked beneath the bedding. Lira sat up, pulling the sheets and blankets around her for warmth.

“How did it go?” she asked.

“All fine,” I said, giving her a smile. If Alfred’s judgment was anything to go by, I’d best save the kiss for after we’d washed.

“No trouble?” she asked with a dubious tone.

“Er … a bit, but it was over so fast I can hardly recall.”

Senna caught my eye and smirked, then headed off into the washroom, and it was easier to follow her than see Lira’s expression.

“I should’ve gone with him,” Elara muttered as I walked out.

To my surprise and delight, there was a bathtub filled with water. And it was more than the wooden barrel I’d seen in similar establishments: it was a copper tub almost as large as the one back home.

“That looks tempting,” Senna said, seeing the direction of my gaze. “Shame it’s cold.”

I eyed the tub. “I might be able to do something about that.”

She took a hasty step back. “Please don’t melt it and set fire to the tavern.”

I made a face at her, and she giggled, unable to stay serious. “Your faith in my abilities is touching.”

Now I was even more determined to make it work. I concentrated, pulling up my fire rune, and rather than position it in the air before me, I envisaged it on the side of the bath. I’d never tried such a thing before, but it worked well enough. I filled it with intent—to diffuse heat through the area before it—and fed it a trickle of mana.

I kept my mana going as I laid a hand on the side of the bath, behind where the rune was, checking the metal wasn’t getting hot. My other hand I draped in the water, mixing it idly, and felt a smug satisfaction as it grew noticeably warmer. “Ye of little faith,” I muttered.

“Have you done it?” she asked with interest, dipping in her hand. Then she was pulling her boots off, her leathers quickly following. “I’m first!”

Senna stepped naked into the tub and sank down with a satisfied sigh. She lay back against the curve of the bath, her small, pert breasts barely beneath the surface. “I could lie in here for hours.”

“Queue jumper,” I grumbled and reached for the soap.

She smiled and closed her eyes, lifting one hand imperiously out of the water. “Lira tells me I’m a queen,” she murmured. “You should treat me as one.”

“Correction, you’re my queen,” I said, lathering my hands with soap before taking hers. “That means I’ll treat you as mine, the way I always have.”

She nodded thoughtfully, eyes still closed as if contemplating my wisdom. “I don’t think I want you to treat me as a queen. I’d prefer you treat me any way you want.” I almost dropped the soap at that, even though I knew of her predilections. “You can still wash me, though. Tonight.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty,” I said and trailed my fingers down the inside of her thigh. She squirmed most delightfully.

It had been a long day, and I was tired. The bath called to me, but not as much as the bed, with all three of my lovely girls to keep me warm. We had two days before Vandros would be ready to launch our coordinated attack, and there was still much to plan.

But for tonight, I was going to enjoy some of life’s finer pleasures.

Chapter 45

Strategy and Shadows

“We have hideouts here, here, and here,” Vandros said, indicating locations on Alfred’s map of Lorimel—south, west, and east of the city.

We were in the backroom of the Merry Minstrel, working out the details of the attack with Henrik—Vandros’ lieutenant—and the leaders of each of the three units. I brought the girls, of course, and invited Tarin along as a show of appreciation for leading us to the runes. Alfred, the proprietor, had invited himself.

“What about the tannery?” I asked.

“It’s safe enough for now, but I don’t like to use it. The smell, you know?”

I nodded. Couldn’t blame him there. “The western hideout is closest to the barracks.”

“Yes. It’s about a half-hour walk,” Liall answered. He was the leader of the western unit, and one of the men who had been with Vandros in the tannery.

“And the barracks is what, quarter of an hour from the castle?”

“About that,” he confirmed.

“And an hour from the square?”

“Less. Call it forty minutes.”

“Do Drakos’ men use horses?”

He rubbed his chin. “They have them, but it’s rare. The side streets are too tight for them, but they use them to send messages between the castle and the square and between the barracks and the castle.”

I nodded. “So, if we strike tomorrow night, most of the men will be in the barracks. The fire will keep them occupied, giving me time to mess with the mage’s runes. I should be able to cover both the east and west ones in an hour.” I pondered timings. “It would be better if I hit the first rune before you light the fire. The mages may not detect anything if they’re asleep, but they’ll likely be woken soon after the fire starts. Then we’ll go north, to be in range of the castle. I think I’ll leave the northern rune, but”—I grinned—“the other two I’ll ring so hard they’ll have headaches.”

Vandros gestured at the map where Tarin had marked the runes, along with the areas to avoid. “And with those two going wild, it’ll look like we’re attacking the square from both sides.”

“Precisely. Drakos’ forces will be divided between the fire and reinforcing the guards in the square and be spread too thin. That should afford us the opportunity to get into the castle and hopefully take down one or both of the mages.”

“What if Drakos remains behind, or the mages go for the square?”

“I don’t think Drakos will,” I said. “He likes a fight, so he’ll head to the square. And if the mages go with him … well, I guess our crossbowmen will have a priority target. But tell them to leave Drakos. With the artifact, they’re unlikely to be able to hurt him. Besides,” I muttered, “he’s mine.”

“They’ll think we’re coming down the main streets and ride to intercept us, but our crossbowmen will already be in position and waiting.” Vandros bared his teeth.

“Yes,” I said cautiously. “Yet they’ll also be guards around, and our men are not to take unnecessary risks. Be sure they’re clear: escaping with their lives is more important than the kills they can get. Their objective is a diversion, their target a mage if one turns up.”

“I’ll make sure they get the message,” Vandros said. “Who will go into the castle with you?”

“My girls and me. If this works, we only need a small group, and”—I glanced at Lira, giving her a smile—“we’re strong together. The rest of you can kick the hornet’s nest as hard as you can, then go to ground.”

“Or jump in the river, in the case of the crossbowmen,” Henrik muttered.

I grinned. “That, too.” It was the easiest way to escape, even if it would be unpleasant.

“What about the patrols?” Lira asked. “We have the rest of today and tomorrow. Are we going to try to thin their ranks?”

“Not today,” I said. “I don’t want to risk alerting them. But tomorrow, yes. If we can pick off some patrols in remote parts of the city.”

“We have an idea of their usual routes.” Vandros took his quill and drew on the map, highlighting the areas. “They alter the times and have no set paths, but we know where they like to go.”

“Yeah,” muttered one of the hideout leaders. “It’s less of a patrol and more of a bar crawl.”

I raised an eyebrow. “That would make it easier.”

“Not so true since Drakos arrived,” Vandros said. “We can’t depend on them being inebriated.”

“We don’t need to.” I grinned. “My team has a lot of experience taking down patrols.”

“They killed six men last night, in the blink of an eye,” Tarin said from where he sat on a crate in the corner. “Tossed the bodies over the bridge, all done in under a minute.”

Vandros raised his eyebrows. “Did you now?”

I grimaced. “We didn’t have much choice. They took an interest in Senna, and I wasn’t about to let that happen.”

“They do that,” Henrik said bitterly.

“Mmm, well. Not for much longer,” Vandros said. “With any luck, Lorimel will be in Valoran hands two days from now.”

“Then we have a plan.” I leaned on the table to address the men. “And the rest of the day to prepare. Go back and inform your units, then spend the afternoon with your families. Make sure you’re ready for tomorrow night.”

Leadership has gained a rank. Leadership is now level 9.

Heh, that was helpful. And maybe it meant my plan had some merit.

Senna jogged back down the alleyway to where we waited, dropping into a crouch near me. “Six of them again.” She sounded disappointed.

I nodded, turning to the men with us. They were from the western hideout, and I only recognized Liall amongst them—the unit leader. “As before, we’ll handle the patrol.”

They nodded, already knowing their role was to cover us if something went wrong—not that it ever did—and get the bodies off the street as quickly and as quietly as possible. This was our third patrol of the morning.

Initially, there was some resentment at not being able to fight, though it disappeared and turned to awe when they saw what Senna and I could do. I was glad we didn’t need their help; Drakos’ men were trained soldiers, and in comparison, our men were enthusiastic amateurs. Yet elsewhere in the city, other patrols were hopefully disappearing, and though I’d sent Elara and Lira off with Henrik to help the eastern team, Vandros’ men would be fighting, too. At least we had the numbers.

“Let’s move,” Senna prompted me. “They’ll be here in seconds.”

We crept toward the mouth of the alleyway, our boots silent on the cobblestones. It had stopped raining at last, which was both a blessing and a curse; it would’ve dampened the sounds of our fighting and helped keep civilians off the streets.

A six-man patrol wasn’t a threat anymore—especially with Senna beside me. I grinned to myself; I’d come a long way since dying to goblins in a mine.

The patrol wandered slowly past the end of the alley, and we held, waiting for them to pass. If they glanced our way, we’d go; otherwise, we’d target the last man for a surprise advantage. They weren’t alert, bored by their routine, and it was easy to stay hidden as they trudged past.

I nodded to Senna, and we leaped out after them. I left the last man for Senna to take—we knew our routine by now—and dashed past him, cutting my rapier across the back of the neck of the next man and stabbing the one beside him with my dagger. There was a gasp as Senna dealt with the man I’d skipped.

That left three, and it was time to try something new.

I pulled up my old practice rune: ice. Filling it with intent, I added a swell of emotion and let loose a spray of shards. They pierced the body of the man before me, dropping him as effectively as multiple crossbow bolts, then faded away as I cut my mana. It had only cost me ten points—less than a Veil Bind—and it had been brutally effective. Finally, I’d made it work.

“Nice,” Senna said, dashing past to engage the last two. She was being greedy again, but I let her have her fun.

She parried an overhead slash, not trying to match the man’s strength but diverting the energy of the strike away, and her other dagger stabbed twice into his side. Her speed never ceased to amaze me, and she didn’t have any magical boosts. The last man lunged for her, and I took a step forward in reflex. But there was no need; Senna swerved inside the blow, raised her hand, and released a spray of shadow daggers point-blank into his chest.

“Did you see that?” She turned to me, excitement in her eyes. “Three!”

“Well done,” I said dryly. “You had three last time, too.”

“No, I mean I shot three Shadow Knives! Did you see?”

“Oh, awesome.” I smiled at her enthusiasm. “No, I missed it. Your body was in the way.”

“You said it would get more powerful, and it has.”

My cute assassin had leveled. I pulled up her sheet to take a look:

Huh. She hadn’t gained just one level since I’d last checked, she’d gained two. Damn, she was catching me up. And she’d had a birthday! She kept that quiet. Surely, they celebrated birthdays here? It made me wonder if she somehow didn’t know when she’d been born.

I’d forgotten how much I enjoyed seeing her skills develop in real numbers. Her dagger skills were phenomenal, almost rivaling my own sword skill, but then I supposed she had the advantage of using two to level faster. Her attraction and love for Lira and me had both grown to healthy levels, and with the addition of Elara filling the top slots, I’d had to expand her sheet to see her full list of skills. My girl was full of love, and it was heartwarming to see it.

“Damn, I should’ve brought the skill book for you,” I said.

She grinned. “It’s in my saddlebag.”

I stepped up to her, pulled her against me, and kissed her. “You’re so awesome. I love you.”

“Is it wrong to like making out surrounded by bodies?” she asked me.

I laughed. I knew she was joking … or half-joking, at any rate. My cute assassin might be a bit of a sociopath, but hell, I didn’t mind. Not when we had Lira and Elara to help keep us both sane.

Liall and his men made quick work of the bodies, and to my surprise, one of the locals came out to help, nodding to Senna and me. He didn’t say a word, just bent to help carry one of our kills. All signs of the eliminated patrol were quickly pulled off the street and into the alley.

I made a mental note to order all the corpses to be recovered and burned once it was safe to do so. I didn’t want Lorimel succumbing to disease or a plague, not after we managed to rid it of Drakos and the twins.

“We shouldn’t hang around,” Liall said as the men finished their gruesome task. “That was the last patrol we know about in this area. We can head back to the hideout. Get you some lunch?”

I nodded, suddenly hungry. “Lead the way.” Three patrols were a good morning’s work. If the other hideouts reported the same success, that meant Drakos was down fifty men.

And I was looking forward to a wash. No matter how careful I was, some blood always seemed to get on my hands and even my face. It didn’t show so much on my leathers, but they got splattered, too.

Sometimes it was hard to remember my previous life as a marketing executive. Killing Drakos’ men in the street was hardly comparable to building PowerPoint presentations—though some of those brand identity meetings could get quite tense. I grinned to myself, deciding on balance that I preferred my new life—even with the threat of Drakos and Morvak, and the responsibility of Valorah resting on my shoulders. At least here I had my girls to support me. We’d win through, I knew we would.

We split up and made our way back to the hideout in twos and threes, Liall showing Senna and me the way, our cloaks wrapped around us and our hoods drawn up.

“We only have simple fare,” Liall told us as we reached the hideout. It was a nondescript house in a street of equally nondescript houses, too small to comfortably serve its purpose. But it all became clear when Liall pulled up a trap door to show stairs down into a basement dug out beneath, and it was expansive. “Come and meet the others.”

We trooped down the steps into an expansive room, filled with tables, chairs, and barrels. There was a primitive chimney in the ceiling, but from the smoke of the oil lamps, it wasn’t doing a great job.

“They’re not all back yet, but—” Liall stopped in mid-sentence, about the same time I noticed the expressions of the men—and they were bleak. “What’s happened?”

“A messenger came while you were out,” one of the men said grimly. “The south hideout has been found and destroyed. Vandros has been taken.”

Chapter 46

Trust and Treachery

“Is he alive?” I asked.

The man grimaced. “We believe he was, when he was taken. If they wanted him dead, they wouldn’t have taken him.”

Unless they wanted to make his execution public, but I kept that to myself. “What of the eastern hideout?” And the girls.

“No news.”

“We have to assume we’ve been compromised,” I said. “Send messengers to warn the rest of our men, and we need somewhere safe to reconvene.”

“The tannery,” Liall said. “We hardly use it, and it’s only known to a few.”

I nodded. “Very well. Let the others know we’ll meet in the tannery in … two hours.” That should be time enough for the messages to be delivered and for everyone to gather. I raised my voice, addressing the room. “Evacuate here, take everything you need. We leave in one minute.”

“Who put you in charge?” a man asked.

Many of the men here hadn’t seen me before and didn’t know who I was, but I wasn’t in the mood for introductions. I stared at the one who had spoken. “A third of our forces have just been wiped out. If you have a better idea than evacuating, when Drakos’ men could be on their way here right now, let’s hear it.”

“Just askin’,” the man grumbled. “Never said I never agreed.”

“Then stop wasting time,” I snapped. “Get moving.”

Leadership has gained a rank. Leadership is now level 10.

Helpful, but I wasn’t in the mood for status messages.

The men jumped into action, and I turned and walked back up the steps, Liall and Senna following along.

“Your men need to be gone,” I told Liall. “Have them disperse through the city and reach the tannery in two hours. Tell them to arrive in ones and twos.”

“I’ll make it happen.” Liall paused for a moment. “Sorry about Kerry. He’s a good man, he’s just … ornery.”

I shook my head. “I don’t care.” We had more important things to worry about. “Can you get those messages to the rest of the men?”

Liall straightened. “Yes, I’ll gather up some of the street kids and send them on their way.”

“Can they be trusted?”

He hesitated. “Most of them are orphans because of Drakos. I trust them.”

“Fine. It’s not like we have much choice, anyway. Get the messages out and fast.”

“On it.”

I left him to hurry his men, walking out into the street with Senna. “I need to go the tannery and make sure it’s safe,” I said. Now that we were alone, I couldn’t keep the worry from my voice.

“You want me to find Elara and Lira.” She made it a statement, not a question.

“As much as I know everyone trusts these kids, I’d be happier with you delivering the message to them.” With her skills, Senna would be safe through the city, and she’d be the best possible escort to ensure they made it back safely.

“Don’t worry.” Senna went up on her toes to kiss me. “I’ll go fetch our girls, and I’ll see you at the tannery later.”

“Lira knows where it is.”

“I’ve seen the map. I know where it is, too.” She grinned and darted away.

“Be safe,” I called after her.

It was midafternoon by the time the stragglers arrived at the tannery, and I’d had long enough to almost get used to the smell.

To my relief, Lira, Elara, and Senna had turned up among the first groups, the rest following soon after. Henrik stood nearby, giving me his support, and Liall was on my other side.

I met the eyes of the men. “As you’ll have heard, earlier today we lost the south hideout. Vandros has been taken.”

No one said anything, their expressions confirming they already knew.

I clenched my jaw, narrowing my eyes. “It’s possible that Drakos’ men found the hideout themselves. It’s also possible that someone in this room told them where to find it.”

This time my words created a stir, men murmuring to one another and glancing around.

I cut through the hubbub. “While we want to trust each and every one of those here, the stakes are too high to do so blindly. Fortunately, I have magic that will confirm the presence of an informer among us—if there is one.” Or at least, I hoped I did. I was also hoping the threat might provoke a reaction or make a guilty man more nervous.

I pulled up my intuition rune and fed it with my intent: tell me who intends us harm. Then I pushed my mana in, letting my anger at Vandros’ capture feed it.

The men watched me carefully as I walked down the line, focusing on each man in turn. I didn’t need to ask questions; if my intuition was working, I’d soon know. But I received no sense of anything from each man I passed. They met my gaze, one after another, and I moved on, hoping my rune was working just fine and they were innocent. And hoping my search would be fruitless.

I was halfway down the line when the man three further on jumped out. Except he hadn’t … and then he did. It was like I could see what was about to happen an instant before it took place, and it was surreal. As he stood before me, he pulled a blade from his belt, and again, it was like seeing it in an echo, the reality following the image, delayed by a heartbeat.

If I’d thought that was disorienting, it was nothing to what happened next.

The man lunged at me, dagger extended. Lira’s hammer of judgment flew through the air and crashed into the man’s head, while Senna dashed forward and shoved both daggers into his back. Meanwhile, a shimmering field of force flickered before my eyes. Yet none of these things had yet happened.

“No, wait!” I shouted, raising my hand.

But it all ensued exactly as I’d seen before I even got the words out.

The man lunged, and it was easy to avoid the blow when I already knew it was coming. Yet before he even reached me, Elara’s shield manifested in his path, his dagger deflected away harmlessly. Lira’s hammer struck, and a second later Senna was pulling her daggers from his back.

The man crumpled in a bloody heap, gaping wounds on either side of his spine, and half his head caved in. His dagger spun across the floor.

I sighed, the sound loud in the sudden quiet, and looked down at the mess they’d left. “Well, you got him, though I would’ve preferred to question him.”

“Sorry, Kaelan,” Lira said, despondent. “I saw him pull his knife, and I just reacted.”

“Me too,” Elara muttered.

Senna wiped her daggers on a strip of the man’s shirt, then looked up, no remorse in her eyes. “Oh, am I supposed to say, ‘me too’? But I was going to say, ‘the next time someone tries to hurt Kaelan, I’ll kill them slowly’.” She stared at the men who were watching her with a mix of fear, horror, and fascination.

I grinned at her. “I think you just did.” Then I sobered. “Anyone know this man?”

“We all do, Kaelan,” Liall said from behind me. “I wouldn’t have believed it if I hadn’t seen it.”

“Men have reasons for their actions,” I said. “In this case, we may never know what they were.” I continued walking down the line, stepping over the body. “I’m still going to check everyone here, so we all know we can trust one another.”

I made it to the end of the line without issue and nodded in satisfaction. That only left the girls, Liall, and Henrik, and I didn’t need to check the girls. I looked at Liall, who’d been with me when we heard the news, as he had all morning. I didn’t think he’d had the opportunity, but I was still glad when my intuition came up with nothing—I liked the man. Henrik was Vandros’ lieutenant, and he was also a good man. But as my intuition passed over him, I felt a flicker. Not exactly a warning—how had I phrased my intent? Maybe he didn’t mean us harm, but there was still something. His jaw clenched and his eyes narrowed, and I saw in his eyes when he realized I knew.

Yet he was still Vandros’ lieutenant and friend.

I turned away from him, addressing the men again. “Alright, that’s over. We can trust every man here.” Except Henrik. But him I’d deal with myself. “The question now is what we do.”

“We hide is what we do,” a man muttered, and there were one or two murmurs of agreement.

“We get Vandros out,” Henrik said fiercely. “He’d do the same for any of us.”

I wasn’t sure he would actually, but this didn’t seem the time to point it out. Vandros struck me as a man of logic, not rash decisions, and I couldn’t see him mounting a full-scale assault on a castle to rescue one man. I glanced at Henrik, keeping my expression carefully neutral, and he met my gaze for only a moment before looking away.

“He knows of this tannery,” a man with a crossbow said, and I wondered if he was one of the guards who had been on the railing during my first visit. “That means we’re not safe here.”

“He won’t say a word,” Liall said with certainty.

The man with the crossbow shrugged. “Everyone talks eventually.”

“I agree with Henrik,” I said. “We have our plan in place, and nothing has changed. I also agree with Liall and our quarrel-happy friend here.” I waved at the crossbowman and got a dry chuckle back from several of the men. “Vandros won’t say a word of our plans today, but he might in time. Just to be sure, stay away from everywhere you’ve used before, this tannery included.” That would be no hardship. “But now the target isn’t just the mages in the castle but Vandros, too.”

“Aye,” Henrik said with feeling, “and anyone else they have prisoner there.”

I paused, glancing at him to see his eyes on me, some deep emotion in their depths. “Aye,” I said, deliberately using his word. “And any other prisoners who Drakos might think to use against us.”

Henrik swallowed and nodded.

I turned back to the men, taking the time to meet their eyes in turn. “There’s still enough of us to do what we planned, only now we have even more of a reason to act. For too long, Drakos has taken from each of us. From our families. From Lorimel, and from Valorah. And now he’s taken Vandros. I say it’s time he was stopped, and for this great city of the north to be free once again. I say we go out there tonight, draw Drakos and his mages out of their castle, and finish this once and for all. I have only one question for you, men of Lorimel: are you with me?”

It was the best I could do, and I held my breath and the confidence of my posture as I waited for their reply. I didn’t have to wait long.

“Hell, yes!” one of the men cried, and in a moment, they were all cheering their enthusiasm and defiance.

“Down with Drakos!”

“Free Lorimel!”

“Kill that bastard!”

Leadership has gained a rank. Leadership is now level 11.

Leadership has gained a rank. Leadership is now level 12.

Heh, even the world system liked my speech. And I was worried I’d been overly dramatic.

“Then get out of here, all of you,” I said. “Go find somewhere to hide until an hour past midnight. You know your roles; until then, stay hidden, and stay safe.”

I watched them leave, their mood buoyed. Many of them gripped my arm as they passed, wishing me luck, which I returned in kind. I hoped tonight’s activities wouldn’t see too many of them lying bleeding or dead on the cobblestones.

Then only the girls, Henrik, and Liall were left. The latter nodded to me. “Nice speech.”

“Well, I meant every word. I’m tired of Drakos, and I want him gone.” I meant that, too.

“Yeah, I can tell.” Liall gave a chuckle and walked out.

I turned to look at Henrik, who hadn’t even tried to move. He didn’t meet my eyes.

“You want to tell me what you did?”

He took a deep breath, then let it out in a shuddering exhalation. “I … told them where Vandros would be.”

From behind me, there was a sharp gasp from Lira. I waited, but Henrik had nothing more to say. He didn’t offer an excuse or a reason.

“So the blood of all those in the south hideout is on your hands.”

His head came up, his eyes filled with horror. “No! I didn’t tell them where the hideout was! I only told them that Vandros would be in the south of the city, I swear!”

I hadn’t maintained my intuition rune, but I didn’t need it to sense his honesty now. Yet I still brought it back up, my intent focused on Henrik’s veracity. I wanted to know how deep the rot went.

“You only told them that? Nothing more?”

“Nothing more, Kaelan. I swear it on”—he swallowed hard, then met my gaze with a fierce resolve—“on the lives of my wife and son.”

I nodded. “I thought we’d get to that. Drakos has them?”

He seemed to shrink within himself, his posture crumpling. “Yes.”

“For how long?”

“Two weeks and four days,” he said without hesitation, like he’d been counting the hours.

“And I assume you didn’t tell Vandros?”

“They warned me not to. And besides, what could he have done?”

“And yet they only asked you for his location?” I knew he was telling the truth; my intuition supported him. I just didn’t understand why.

“They don’t know I’m part of the Opposition; otherwise, they’d have asked for more. Hell, I don’t even think they know Vandros is the leader … although I suppose they do now.” He paled as sudden realization struck him. “By the gods … I’ve endangered my family.”

“We’ll get your family out tonight, Henrik. When we rescue Vandros, we’ll find them, too.” I hoped. “Tell me, if they didn’t know he was the resistance leader, why did they want him?”

Henrik shrugged and shook his head. “For his political position, I suppose. He is known to the city. A public figure to endorse Drakos?”

It made sense. They’d gone fishing for a sprat and caught a whale. The only gap was how they also discovered the south hideout. But then there’d been another informer here, and his body now lay on the floor of the tannery. Perhaps that was the answer.

“I understand what you’ve done,” I said to Henrik. “I don’t like it, but I understand it. The only question is, what are you going to do now? Do I need to lock you up, or will you fight for your family?”

He met my gaze, taking another breath, and his spine straightened as I watched. “If you let me, I’ll fight, Your Majesty. All I ever wanted to do was get my family out of that fucking castle. You give me that chance, and I’ll fight with every breath I have left.”

My rune-powered intuition didn’t even flicker, and I let it fade away. “I’ll take your word on that,” I said. “I know you’re good for it.”

“I am, Your Majesty. And … for what it’s worth … I’m sorry.”

“Tell that to Vandros when you see him.” I sighed and shook my head. “I can’t help you with your friendship, but I will give you my support.”

“That means a lot to me,” he said.

I felt for the man. Vandros might yet see him as a traitor. But would I have done the same in Henrik’s position?

It wasn’t a question I wanted to answer.

Chapter 47

Risk and Reward

We had about an hour until midnight, if my timing was accurate.

“Ready?” I asked the girls. Henrik was there too, and he nodded.

“With you all the way.” Senna’s eyes sparkled in the moonlight with excitement.

“I have your back, Sire,” Elara added, slipping into formality. She’d even put her armor on for this one, but then stealth wasn’t our major concern.

“Let’s see this through, my love,” Lira said with feeling. “It’s been a long time coming.”

I gripped her hand and squeezed it. “This time, try not to bleed out on the sand, eh?”

She gave me a smile. “You, too.”

I laughed. “Fair.”

We were crouching in the alleyway, just out of range of the west rune that Tarin and I had explored two days before. So much had happened since then.

I crept forward, into the range of the rune. I was still working on the premise that the rune’s purpose was to detect gatherings, and that I wouldn’t trigger it all on my lonesome. But that didn’t much matter when I was about to light it up like a Christmas tree.

It took only a few seconds to find the calm of my meditation, as I had become so used to that particular exercise. A moment later, I had the rune in my mind. I swiftly checked it to ensure it hadn’t changed, and it was exactly as I remembered it.

Now to see if I could mess with it the way I wanted to.

I was a Rune Sage; runes were my plaything. Maybe the twin mages were powerful in their own right, but this was my domain. I focused my senses, feeling for the intent that was already there, wondering as I did, why I hadn’t done it before. It seemed so obvious now that I’d thought of it. And there it was—a clear intent toward detection, the focus being groups of five or more. I smiled grimly to myself. I had them now.

Drawing heavily on my mana, I pushed my own intent into the rune, snuffing out the one that was there and replacing it with my own. I was careful not to disturb the direction component; I wanted it to alert the mages, not to alert me. And then it was done. I checked it again, carefully sensing to see if the intent I’d overlaid had taken. It had. The rune was now triggered to alert every time there was the slightest change in the ambient airflow. Extending my senses, I could even feel it triggering—multiple times a second. There must be a gentle breeze running along the street.

I wondered if the mage was now awake, or whether he’d only detect this incessant alarm when he was roused.

Now we were on the clock.

I retreated quickly down the alleyway, back to where the girls and Henrik waited. “It’s done. Let’s get to the next.”

We moved as one through the back streets, Henrik guiding us, trading quiet for speed in the cover of night. I tried to gauge how long it was until midnight. The timing of my plan was everything. I wished the world system had the option to show a clock and not just the compass that I so rarely used.

Wait … perhaps it did. Show time. Could it be so simple?

It was, and I laughed out loud, mentally kicking myself. A digital clock appeared in the corner of my vision, hovering hologrammatically like any of the other system messages. 11.54 pm. We were almost at the second rune, but I ran faster. Henrik sensed my haste and hurried ahead, and the girls raced to keep up.

We arrived four minutes later, breathing hard.

“Why the rush?” Lira panted, bracing herself on her knees as she caught her breath. It offered distracting glimpses down the front of her top. “We have time enough, don’t we?”

“Three minutes,” I said, not explaining how I knew, and headed swiftly up the narrow street to where the rune awaited.

I ran a quick check that this rune was designed the same way, then shoved through my intent to replace the mage’s. Having already done it once, it was easy to duplicate, and I was finished with two minutes to go until midnight.

Now to see if this element of my plan would work.

I made my way back to the girls, watching the seconds on my new digital clock.

“Lira,” I said as I approached, “how are you feeling? How are your energy levels?”

“They’re fine, Kaelan, no need to worry.”

“You cast that spell earlier today.” I glanced at Elara, then Senna. “And you used a shield? And your Shadow Knives?”

“I did,” Elara said, “but I have lots of energy left.”

“Can do it again whenever I need,” Senna added.

“Good,” I smiled, watching the seconds tick down to midnight.

In this world, several of my skills—and Senna’s boots—had a per-day usage, and I knew my mana recharged overnight. I was about to discover just how literal that was—whether the game counted midnight as a new day or required a ‘good night’s sleep’.

Midnight came and went, and I grinned as I watched my mana refresh itself on my info sheet. With any luck, it meant Senna had replenished the mana she’d spent on her Shadow Knives and recovered the full daily allotment of her boots. Elara’s and Lira’s magic should be fully refreshed, too.

“How do you feel now?” I asked the girls, curious if they’d notice the difference.

“Better, now that you mention it,” Elara said, looking at me curiously.

Lira nodded more cautiously. “Yes, a little better. Why?”

It made sense Elara would notice it more. She had a smaller power pool than my High Priestess and had spent proportionately more of her mana.

“Just checking we’re ready for this fight,” I said, smiling. I’d chosen the time of the attack for just this reason. We needed to be at full strength for this one.

“I feel good,” Lira said. “Ready as I can be.”

“Same here,” Senna added. She flashed me a smile. “Raring to go.”

I was both pleased and relieved I’d called it right, for I’d used a fair chunk of my mana overriding the runes. Now I could take on Drakos and the mages at full strength.

Henrik led us north toward the castle, but we were in no rush now. We needed Drakos and his mages to make their play.

“Smoke in the distance,” Senna murmured a few minutes later.

She had good eyes, her night vision serving her well. From this range, the smoke trail was only the width of my thumb as it climbed above the houses, rising from the northwest of the city, where the barracks were. It was almost invisible against the night sky, but there was a hint of light near the base of the column that suggested the flames were already high.

“That should keep them busy.”

The castle was a few hundred yards ahead, and we stayed low as we followed side roads that ran parallel to the main north-south thoroughfare. I could just imagine the chaos that I hoped was unfolding: news from the barracks of the attack, rousing Drakos and the mages, and then both mages assailed by the incessant alarms I’d triggered, as if forces waited to attack the square in a pincer move. Troops pulled from their beds, Drakos shouting orders, growing frustrated at the time it took to saddle horses.

I hoped some of it was true, but I didn’t even know if both mages had set the runes, or if it had only been the work of one. I idly wondered if they were able to turn off the alerts, or whether they’d have the magical equivalent of an alarm clock constantly ringing in their heads. I grinned at the thought; it would distract them beautifully in the upcoming fight.

“Now we wait,” I said, getting comfortable behind a low wall with a view of the main road. “Stay out of sight and stay quiet.” I glanced at Elara in her plate mail. “Best you try not to move.”

“Yeah, and best you don’t make her come,” Senna murmured, “or the whole city will know we’re here.”

Elara’s blush was so vivid I could almost sense the heat from her cheeks. I smothered my laugh and gave Elara a smile instead. She was cute when she blushed.

We didn’t have long to wait before the portcullis in the castle wall rose up with a clatter of chains, and a moment later, a troop of horsemen rode out of the castle. Three of them peeled off toward the west and the fire, but the majority headed on down the road at a gallop. Drakos was leading, recognizable not only from his sheer size and bare torso but also his right arm, which looked like a cyborg’s: shining, silvery steel up almost to his shoulder. It hung loose as he rode and seemed to twitch as I watched, flexing and turning in small, erratic movements. He held his reins in his left hand, kicking his steed to exhort it to greater efforts.

I counted as they rode past, and we were moving as soon as the last of them swept by us.

“Twenty-four?” Senna asked as she ran in step with me.

“Yeah, that’s what I made it, too.”

“One in robes with a staff.”

“Yes,” I said, having also noticed him. “Our crossbowmen will have something to aim at.”

We were almost up to the drawbridge, the portcullis still raised, Senna and I leading the charge. Two guards stood near the gatehouse, too alert to miss us.

“Can you hit one with your shadow blades?”

“I’ve got it.”

I hadn’t brought my bow, thinking it would hamper more than help. Besides, with my runes I had less use for it—at least while I had mana to power them. I needed to look into alchemy and see if some sort of mana potion existed. Then I could drink them like tequila shots and go all night.

As soon as Senna raised her hand, I pulled up the runes for ice and distance, trying to combine them as one. But while they both hovered blue before my gaze, they refused to merge as I’d hoped. Senna’s Shadow Knives were already in the air, and I hastily focused hard on my intent, pushing out my mana.

The distance rune flickered and disappeared, but I breathed a sigh of relief as an icicle, shaped like a short spear, manifested before me and shot off through the night, exploding against the first guard’s chest.

I wasn’t sure what had happened. Luckily, I didn’t need the extra distance after all, for it looked like the distance rune had failed. They certainly hadn’t merged; was that why it hadn’t worked?

Beside me, Senna cursed as her Shadow Knives fell short of the second guard. It didn’t matter; he took a step back in shock as his compatriot dropped, a wound glistening with slivers of ice in his chest. It gave us time to close the gap, and Senna darted ahead of me. For a moment, her hand seemed to blur in the night, and the guard clutched at his eyes. Then her dagger found his chest, and he fell with a strangled scream.

“Disorienting Strike?” I asked Senna. We’d had time to recover the skill book from our horses and give her a new ability for hitting level 12.

“Yes. I wanted to give it a test before the main fight.”

“Smart,” I said, disappointed my own test hadn’t worked out so well. Two runes at once, but not two runes together. I wondered how Drakos’ mages had done it—and all the runes in the pyramids. I was concerned by the failure of the distance rune, but for now I had to pull my thoughts back to the task at hand.

“Now we find out how many are left,” Elara said from a few steps behind me.

Not many, it turned out. We ran beneath the portcullis into an empty courtyard, Henrik on one side of me, Elara and Lira close behind us.

I slowed, realizing Senna was missing, and turned back to see her crouched next to the body of the guard she’d struck. He gave a gasp of pain, loud in the night, and mumbled something to her. She rose, graceful and lean in her black leathers, running over to join us, then carried on past.

“Prison is on the west wall,” she said as she went by. “Door’s over here.”

“He just offered that up, did he?” I asked as we followed her.

She gave a short laugh that was whipped away as she ran, and in moments, we found a short set of stone steps inset into the courtyard paving, leading to a small, sturdy iron door.

“Might be locked,” she murmured, skidding to a halt.

“Elara, get it open,” I said, stepping to the side.

My paladin took the stairs at speed, then put her shoulder to the door, not bothering to knock or try the handle. It burst open before her strength, crashing into the wall with a retort that echoed around the courtyard. There were two guards inside, seated around a small card table, and they barely had time to find their feet before Elara was on them.

She didn’t stop to draw her sword, simply shoulder-barging into the first, leading with the steel of her pauldron. The impact sent him flying into the wall behind, where he hit with a jolt, momentarily stunned. She was on him a second later, helping him into unconsciousness as she grabbed his head and smashed it into the wall with a wet crack, then releasing him and letting him drop. The back of his skull was a red mess.

Senna was wiping her blades on the other man’s shirt. It was cute that she was always so fastidious.

Beyond the small room was a set of cells on either side of a passage that stretched farther in, each barely large enough to house a man. The doors were iron grids that allowed no privacy but made searching them a simple matter. The first two were empty, and Vandros was in the third.

He gripped the bars of his door. “Kaelan!”

“Hello, my friend. You’re missing all the fun.”

Henrik pushed past me in the narrow passageway, and I leaned back to give him room. Vandros stared at him as he walked by, but said nothing. The look was enough to tell me he knew who’d betrayed him. Maybe Drakos had told him, or maybe he’d figured it out when he realized he was sharing the prison with Henrik’s wife.

They’d let Vandros keep just his shirt and trousers, and his clothing was torn and dirty. Impressively so given the brevity of his stay, and it suggested how hard a time he’d had of it. Lira had found the keys somewhere in the first room and came to unlock his door.

“Thank you, m’lady.” He stepped out and gripped my arm. “Thank you, too,” he said, with feeling.

“You’d do the same for me,” I said, still not convinced he would. But that wasn’t the point. “Are you strong enough to move?”

“I won’t hold you up, but there are others in here, and they’re not in good shape.” He grimaced, looking down the passageway toward Henrik. “It’s his wife, but something tells me you already knew.”

I nodded. “Yeah. Henrik told me everything yesterday. We’ll talk later, but for what it’s worth, I trust him.”

Vandros blinked a few times in surprise, then shrugged. “Let’s get them out and, as you say, talk later.”

Henrik gave a gasp, pressing to the door of the next cell and reaching within. A woman’s voice answered him with a sob.

“Papa!” came a child’s voice, high and distraught.

Lira took the keys to Henrik, and a moment later the cell door was open, and a woman pushed herself into his arms, sobbing.

I turned away, giving them a moment’s privacy. “We can’t stay here long,” I said to Vandros. “I want you out before Drakos learns our trap at the square is just another diversion.”

Yet no sooner had the words left my mouth, than Elara turned from the door of the prison. “Kaelan!”

Her cry of alarm was redundant, for at the same moment came a sound that couldn’t be mistaken for anything other than what it was.

The portcullis dropped with a crash, the rattle of its chains reverberating through the castle.

We were sealed in.

“Kaelan!” shouted a voice I knew all too well. “There’s no pyramid here, Kaelan! Come and die for the last time, you maggot-infested corpse!”

Chapter 48

Challenge and Courage

“You can’t go out there,” Elara said.

“We can’t very well stay in here, either.”

“He’ll kill you.”

“Wouldn’t be the first time.” It was a possibility, if not a probability. Still, I had a few tricks up my sleeve. “Did you see who was there?”

She grimaced. “I saw his mage is still with him, then I ducked out of sight.”

“Damn.” I’d hoped our trap would’ve at least counted for that mage, but it seemed that plan had failed. The other one we hadn’t yet seen; he had to be in the castle somewhere. As for Drakos himself … it was always going to come to this. “You stay here,” I said to Vandros, then looked at Henrik. “And you have a wife and son to protect. Whatever happens, stay in here until it’s over.” They didn’t have the skills or training for this fight.

“Good luck,” Vandros said, with fierce encouragement.

I nodded and walked to the door. Lira and Senna followed, and I knew better than to tell them to stay out of it. Elara opened it for me, waited for me to pass through, then stepped in behind as I took the small flight of stairs.

The castle courtyard was still mostly empty but dominated by the hulking, bare-chested figure of Drakos, sitting astride a destrier bred for power over speed. It needed to be to carry him around. On one side of him, one of his mages sat astride his own horse, his flowing robes and staff marking him for what he was. On his other side sat Fang, Drakos’ most senior lieutenant. Five layers of tattoos encircled his right bicep, and despite the cold, he hadn’t bothered with a cloak. Twin blades were strapped to his back, their handles protruding above his shoulders.

Drakos had left with over a score of troops, but only six remained. They sat on their mounts behind him, watching quietly, each holding a flaming torch that lit the area, silhouetting the figures of Drakos and his two lieutenants. Maybe the rest of his troops were holding the square, or maybe they were lying dead from our ambush. But the six men here were a minor consideration in light of the power already arrayed before us.

The mage kept wincing and reached for his head, his eyes narrowed and flinching like he had one hell of a headache. Perhaps from a rune alarm constantly triggering. It was obvious he’d set no off switch into his runes, and as it drew no mana, it wasn’t so simple as cutting the flow. If our current predicament hadn’t been so dire, I’d have found that amusing.

“There you are!” Drakos grinned as though we were old friends. Perhaps, in his mind, we were. For a man like him, I could well imagine a hated foe being more akin to a friend than those with whom he surrounded himself.

At the thought, I glanced once more at Fang. He’d gone against Drakos’ wishes before; would he do it again? The warrior sat watching me, his face impassive, his eyes giving nothing away.

“What?” Drakos cried. “No greeting? Too noble to lower yourself, now that you’re king?” He grinned again. “No matter. Kings rise and fall like the sun.”

He raised his hand, and at the signal three dozen archers spilled from towers onto the walls, trotting into position, their weapons pointed down into the courtyard. At me. At the girls.

They’d been here all along, hidden and waiting, and not in the barracks. Somehow, Drakos had known. Henrik hadn’t told him our plans, I was confident of that. Neither would they have forced Vandros to betray us, not in the time they’d had.

All Drakos needed to do was wait until his troops were in position, then lower his arm. I’d respawn, of course, but the girls would be dead. I was under no illusions that we could keep shield spells up indefinitely.

I thought we’d laid a trap for him, but he’d been one step ahead all the time. He knew we’d come—or maybe taking Vandros was the bait. However he’d figured it out, we were outmatched both in numbers and sheer power.

And then, as the final nail in the coffin, the door to the castle opened, and the other mage walked out, dressed in robes that matched his twin and carrying a similar staff.

“Shit,” Senna muttered beside me, summarizing my feelings.

Fang’s horse stirred, drawing my eyes. The mount pranced half a step sideways before the warrior regained control with a slight flexing of his knees. His face was still expressionless, only a slight narrowing of his eyes gave a hint of what he was feeling as he watched the archers take their positions.

“No duel, Drakos?” I called, letting my voice ring through the courtyard. I heard the desperation in my tone; I hoped no one else did.

“I’ve dueled you enough,” Drakos said lazily. “There’s nothing to prove.”

Fang glanced at him, and it was only because I was looking for it that I saw the surprise in his eyes, and the disdain that quickly followed.

I smiled slowly, letting them all see it. “You follow a coward!” My smile became a laugh. “He has the artifact of Talene, and he’s still too scared to face me? What’s the problem, Drakos, does Talene not find you worthy?” Even as I said it, I wondered how true it was. Lira had said Talene wanted her artifact to be found by someone ‘worthy’, and I rather doubted she had Drakos in mind. Was that why the arm was twitching, like it was possessed by some other force? Was he having to fight for control of it?

Whether I’d struck a sensitive spot with that comment or merely by calling him a coward, Drakos growled at me, his face thunderous.

Yet he didn’t reply, and in any second, the archers would be in position.

“I challenge you!” I called out, but it was Fang I was watching. “By the customs of your tribes, Drakos, I challenge you.”

He growled again and abruptly pulled down his raised arm.

Dammit. I hoped he’d have gone for that. I pulled my protection rune into my mind’s eye and threw it out before us, filled with intent and no shortage of emotion. Beside me, Elara’s shield flashed up. An instant later, dozens of arrows thudded into both magical shields, shattering as they struck and clattering to the flagstones. Cracks formed in my shield, and Elara’s was blown away, unable to hold up to the barrage. She barely raised her physical shield in time, catching the ones that hadn’t been diverted.

“Stop!” Fang yelled, his horse stepping forward. “A challenge has been issued! The next man who fires without my permission will be killed!”

He halted his mount in the middle of the courtyard, then turned to Drakos. “A challenge has been issued,” he said again, his voice filled with the significance of his words.

Drakos gave a short laugh. “And I was always planning to accept it,” he said, but the look in his eyes as he glared at me told a different story. Then he gave a wolfish grin. “Challenge accepted, Kaelan. You and your lieutenants against me and mine.”

Shit. He’d outmaneuvered me again. Even Fang alone would be a significant threat, and we had no idea what his two mages were capable of. It wasn’t that I doubted the abilities of my girls, but these fights were always to the death. I didn’t want to lose any of them.

“We’ve got this, Kaelan,” Lira murmured from beside me, sensing my hesitation with her usual perception. “We can take them.”

“Damn right,” Senna said. “He was always going to use them, anyway. Now, at least, we can fight, too.”

“Very well,” I called, hating that there was no choice. “Four against four.” I glanced at Fang, then back to Drakos. “And this time, no arrows in my back when you lose.”

He growled at me, then raised his silvery arm, flexing it for show. “It won’t be necessary. And if I can’t kill you, I’m going to banish you, just like Talene banished Sharlath.”

I stared at the artifact, then murmured to Lira, “Is that even possible?”

She looked back at me helplessly.

“Four against three,” Fang said before she could answer, catching all of us by surprise. “I will not fight.”

“What is this?” Drakos stared at him. “You betray me? Now?”

“Of course not, Warlord. My loyalty is as strong as ever,” Fang said, his tone lacking the respect of his words. “But with no shaman here, who else is there to officiate?” He shrugged. “The challenger has raised a valid concern, and I will ensure that no others become involved in the fight.” Then he spread his hands in a gesture of indifference. “Surely, with Ravik and Tarkon on your side, along with the artifact you hold, you cannot expect to lose.”

I fought to keep my face impassive as Fang goaded him. All was not rosy in their little relationship. Perhaps Fang was still smarting from Drakos’ deceit in our last encounter—I didn’t need to know too much of their culture to realize that wasn’t the way it was supposed to be done. Fang struck me as a man of honor, while Drakos had none. Now Fang had withdrawn, and not only did it weaken Drakos, but with any luck, it kept the archers out of the fight.

Drakos growled again. “Be it that way, then. I will crush them regardless.”

He dismounted, slapping the rump of his horse to send it running across the courtyard to the stables. The mage slid off too, passing his mount to one of the soldiers. One of the mages was Ravik, the other Tarkon, but they looked so similar I had no idea which was which. The only difference was in the color of their staves. The mage from the castle had a red crystal mounted on his staff, while a blue crystal topped the staff held by the mage with the headaches.

Both mages came to flank Drakos where he waited across the courtyard, and my girls spread out on either side of me. Drakos drew his sword from the sheath across his back—with his left hand, I noticed, though the move didn’t seem awkward for all that. He’d replaced the great sword he’d left in the temple courtyard at Norathil with one similar, but at least he didn’t have his shield. Instead, he just had a legendary artifact with unknown capabilities, that may or may not hold the power to be able to banish me from Corthos altogether.

I drew my own blades, and the girls beside me drew theirs. Lira gripped her staff.

“You three work together, and let me do my thing,” I told them as I stared across the courtyard at my foe. “Concentrate on the mages. Try to draw them away from Drakos, kill one fast if you can, then focus the other down. But don’t take risks. Staying alive is the highest priority. Drakos is mine.”

Lira and Elara chorused a ‘yes, Kaelan’, but Senna was quiet. I hoped she was just focused and wasn’t going to be reckless.

I was itching for this fight now. I needed to take Drakos down as fast as I could, then help the girls with the mages. The artifact brought a level of the unknown, and I knew it wasn’t going to be easy. But while I hadn’t leveled since I’d last fought him, my god powers had improved, and I was now a Rune Sage. He had no idea what I was capable of.

Fang wheeled his horse, walking it leisurely to stand before the castle door. He glanced at the six men with torches. “Dismount and circle the courtyard. Keep your torches high.” The men moved to obey, but Fang had already raised his gaze to the watching soldiers on the walls. “There is to be no external interference without my express permission.” I wasn’t sure if that was for Drakos’ benefit or the archers’, but I’d noticed he hadn’t said ‘don’t fire’, just ‘don’t fire until I tell you’. Yet, strangely, I felt Fang was more on our side than Drakos’. Or maybe he just wanted an honorable fight.

We waited while the torchbearers took their positions, then Fang spoke again. “This duel will continue until all combatants on one side are dead.” He turned to Drakos and the mages. “Ready?”

Drakos growled, and the twin mages nodded in unison.

Activate Divine Strength: Speed. Activate Divine Strength: Meditation. Activate Divine Strength: Dodge.

Divine Strength activated: Speed. Duration: ten minutes.

Divine Strength activated: Meditation. Duration: one hour.

Divine Strength activated: Dodge. Duration: one hour.

In my mind’s eye, I pulled up my movement rune, pushing in my intent for speed and evasion. With my Meditation boosted, it snapped easily into place and would hopefully last the duration of this fight. In theory, my Dual Rune ability allowed me to project two at once, and despite my earlier failure, my ice-and-distance experiment at least showed it was possible.

Maybe it had failed because I’d forced the wrong intent into the distance rune. I needed two runes up; I had plans for the second one. I had to make this work.

“Ready?” Fang asked me and the girls.

“Ready,” I muttered, focusing hard. I brought intuition up, activating it with the intent focused on Drakos, and held my breath. But it glowed before me, alongside the movement rune. I hadn’t tried to merge them; I’d used different intents, and they were both up and running. I exhaled slowly in relief.

“Begin!” Fang said.

Chapter 49

Fight and Frustration

The girls split away from me—Elara leading, Senna beside her, Lira watching their backs. I had to trust they could handle this, at least long enough for me to kill Drakos.

Activate God Power. Activate God Power.

God Power Activated. 5 minutes remaining.

God Power effect doubled for 4.99 minutes.

This was it. Everything I could do, all in one throw of the dice. My skills boosted as much as I could. My speed was pumped with Divine Strength, my runes and my God Power to superhuman levels.

I didn’t so much run at Drakos as streak toward him, so fast I was halfway across the courtyard before the girls had taken a dozen steps. His eyes widened at my speed, then he gripped his sword and raised his silvery arm.

The mage with the red staff was fast off the mark, unhampered by the headaches his twin was suffering. He pointed his staff, and a flaming ball of fire shot across toward the girls. I wanted to watch it, to make sure they dodged, shielded, or just somehow stayed safe, but I couldn’t afford the distractions.

An instant later, I reached Drakos. In the last fight we’d had, I’d suspected he had some precognitive ability to know what I was going to do, but now so did I. At least I could balance that aspect of the fight. My intuition rune would allow me to anticipate his attacks—just like in the warehouse.

The fireball exploded with a whump, and I hoped the girls would figure out to get in close. I wanted to yell advice, but I had my own fight to focus on. They knew what they were doing.

I lunged with my rapier, following up with my dagger, and Drakos twisted just in time. The point of my sword skimmed across his shoulder, leaving a thin red line. The dagger missed completely.

But my intuition rune wasn’t working as it should. Instead of a clear indication of his intent, I received two possibilities. Then six. Then a barrage of images, too many permutations to perceive. For a moment I was bewildered by it all, and in that instant, his sword slashed out through the visions I was seeing. My dodge was boosted so high that it almost did the work for me, and I was able to jerk to the side of his lunge, diverting his blade with my rapier. The point skimmed a half-inch past my arm, but a miss was a miss; the margin didn’t matter.

I tried to figure out what had happened. Why wasn’t my intuition working? That had been a major piece of my plan, ever since I learned how the rune could be used. But it had failed.

Then I saw the confusion in Drakos’ eyes, and it all clicked.

It hadn’t failed; it was working just fine. But so was his ability, and they didn’t cancel each other out so much as recursively compound each other, rendering both useless. Anything I did he could see, and any response he would make, I could see. Yet the predictive nature changed what we might do, and that, in turn, changed how the other would respond. Now there wasn’t a clear cause-and-effect but possible cause and potential effect.

All this I realized in the moment I’d dodged his thrust, and I grinned as I slashed at him with my own blades. He couldn’t predict any better than I could, and now the playing field had been leveled to strength, experience, and speed. In the latter, I had by far the advantage.

Yet Drakos was still four levels higher than me, with a lifetime of combat experience. And far faster than he had any right to be. He jerked away from my rapier, parried my dagger with the hilt of his sword, and his silvery hand reached for my throat.

I Shadow Stepped to the side, the threat of banishment foremost in my mind. If that artifact would somehow send me off Corthos—just like Talene had done to Sharlath—I had to avoid it, at all costs. Sharlath might still be worshipped, but she’d never returned. Not in hundreds of years. Maybe it would send me home to Earth, but that seemed unlikely. For all I knew, it could just as easily teleport me into orbit or kick me onto some otherworldly plane.

Too many thoughts. I snapped my focus to my game plan: stab body; stay away from arm. I spun behind him, my speed giving me the edge, and slashed my rapier across his side, leaving a red line in his skin. He grunted in pain but didn’t flinch.

For a moment, I was stunned. That strike should’ve cut him open, but it had only parted his skin. He hadn’t been this tough before.

He spun to meet me, his sword coming around in a backhand, and I knew I couldn’t meet his strength. I danced backwards, buying me a second to think.

If that blow wasn’t enough to cause him significant damage, I’d need to get a blade inside him or hit somewhere vital, like his face or neck. Of course! The artifact made the wearer almost invincible. It was protecting him.

Yet I’d hurt him, I’d drawn blood. Was that another indication that it wasn’t working to its full power?

Again his sword swiped around, his strength allowing him to wield his great sword with the ease of a long sword, even one-handed. This time, the blow was aimed at my chest. I ducked beneath, going for his legs, but his knee came up into my face. He didn’t need his precognitive ability when he knew my strategies as much as I knew his. He’d anticipated my move, and his knee strike glanced off my cheek even as I jerked my head to the side. My dagger stabbed into his leg, but the force of his blow still knocked me back. I staggered, trying to regain my balance, and he was on me in an instant, his speed surprising me. I was faster, but the gap wasn’t as big as I’d have liked.

I had no choice but to Shadow Step away from that damn arm, but I slashed again as soon as I rematerialized, my blade slicing high on his left arm. I’d been going for his neck, and again, he’d anticipated it, lifting his shoulder to protect himself. Dammit.

He bent his silvery arm across his body, his hand open, and my only warning was a glint of light in his palm. On instinct alone I twisted hard, my Dodge and Speed working overtime to keep me alive, and a thin jet of white light shot through where I’d been standing.

Great. He had a fucking laser embedded in that thing.

Yet the ability flickered out almost as soon as it had appeared, and his arm twitched violently, like it was spasming. I was too off balance to take advantage, and it took me a moment to get my weight centered. By then, his sword was arcing around, and I had to duck beneath it.

He kicked out once more, but this time I was the one anticipating the moves, and I slashed up with my dagger even as I rolled away, then sprang to my feet and came in again.

Behind me came explosions as the girls battled the mages. I gritted my teeth, wanting more than anything to check on them. But if I wanted to help them, that meant focusing on Drakos.

His weapon was slower than mine, and the obvious counter was to be inside his guard. But that meant being too close to his hand, and if he caught me in a grapple, this fight would be over. I was wounding him, cut by minor cut, and maybe I could wear him down over time, but my mana was already a third gone with my runes and the Shadow Steps I’d been forced to take.

In a battle of attrition, at this rate, I’d run out of options before he did.

Despite the number of strikes we’d exchanged, we’d only been fighting for a handful of seconds, yet it was already clear that this fight would go on for a while. I needed to kill him fast to keep the girls safe, but I now knew that wasn’t going to happen. They were fighting two mages whose power we had no idea of, and I wanted to help them. I couldn’t spare the time to see how their fight was going, but the mage with the blue staff wasn’t far away, and as I spun around Drakos, I caught a glimpse of him. He had one hand extended, a magical shield projected before it, and he was firing off spells from his staff. Yet his side was exposed to me, and while I wasn’t much faster than Drakos, surely I was faster than the mage.

I slashed at Drakos, a feint to draw his parry, following it up with a low stab as I spun past him. His silvery arm almost caught my shoulder, but I twisted as I went, cutting across his flank. Then I was beyond him, the mage only a dozen steps away. I crossed the gap in a blur, yet he still saw me coming. He turned his shield at the last moment, his eyes wide in shock, and both my blades were diverted away.

Behind me, Drakos had reacted almost as quickly, and I heard his heavy steps as he charged after me. Another thin line of white light shot past me, narrowly missing the mage. Then a second later, the pain came with it. It had skimmed my side, burning through my leathers and searing across my flesh. Just as before, it flickered out as fast as it had come, but it still felt like being branded with a red-hot poker.

I gritted my teeth, Shadow Stepping past the mage’s shield and slashing at him. He blocked with his staff, but I was way too fast for him. He gasped as my dagger stabbed into his arm, and my rapier was already pulled back for the thrust that would finish him. But before I could drive it forward, Drakos was on me, and I had to spin away to defend myself.

Dammit. I’d only needed another half-second.

My brief diversion had given him time to think too, for he came in with a new strategy. His blade slashed down, but it was as if he knew I’d dodge away. He didn’t hesitate or wait to see how I’d moved, but whirled the blade around and brought it back immediately. Again and again, blow after blow, forcing me to dodge and spin to avoid the strikes, backing up before him as he advanced. He was driving me away from the mage, and all I’d achieved was a minor wound and a few seconds of distraction. Hardly enough for the girls to capitalize.

I was growing frustrated. Despite my phenomenal speed, I couldn’t get in close enough to land any meaningful strikes. I couldn’t parry his blows, couldn’t meet his strength, and I couldn’t risk getting too close to his silvery hand. I desperately wanted to know that the girls were safe, but I only had glimpses of their fighting, and I couldn’t afford the distraction of watching more closely.

“First mage down!” Senna shouted out. “Elara injured!”

Perfect timing. She knew I was too busy to see and had given me the update I needed, yet the news was mixed. Elara was hurt, and I didn’t know how badly. And I knew, without looking, that it was the blue mage who had fallen, the one I’d attacked. The one who was distracted by the runes. His brother was the more dangerous of the two, and now he would be out for revenge.

Meanwhile, my own mana was already under half, and I still hadn’t figured out how to get through Drakos’ defenses.

“Stop dodging!” Drakos screamed at me as his blade slashed down again.

It felt anathematic to take suggestions from Drakos, but he was correct: this approach was unsustainable. With my speed and dodge increased so greatly, I could likely stay ahead of him indefinitely—at least until my God Power ran out—but I wasn’t doing any damage. Drakos had a dozen light cuts on his body, but none of them seemed to be slowing him. With his constitution, it was like fighting a bull.

I needed something different, and I needed it now.

I didn’t dare drop my intuition rune, it was too important to negate his precognition ability, but I dropped my movement rune. I still had both Divine Strength and double God Power boosting me, and figured I was heavily into the realms of diminishing returns. Now I had new options, and I didn’t feel I’d lost anything noticeable from my Speed.

Pulling my ice rune to the front of my mind, I trickled in a tiny amount of magic and shot the spell toward his face. It would’ve been like being hit with a snowball, but I never expected it to land. Sure enough, Drakos was fast enough to dodge, but I’d followed the rune spell with an attack of my own. My rapier slashed back and forth across his leg and chest, splitting his skin twice, then I Shadow Stepped to his side and stabbed my dagger in as hard as I could.

It was like punching through a tree trunk.

The blade went barely two inches into him before he twisted away, his sword almost catching me as he attacked in the same move. I danced back and unleashed another ice spell, this one designed to hurt. If my dagger couldn’t penetrate his hide, maybe my magic could.

At point-blank range, shards of ice exploded into his bare chest, ice crystals coating his thick black hair.

In the same instant, Senna was there, using her boots to teleport to his back, both her daggers stabbing in.

“No!” I cried, knowing what would happen even before it did.

Marisa’s blade seemed to penetrate several inches, but she lacked the strength to drive her non-magical dagger through his hide.

The ice faded away from Drakos’ chest, showing his skin reddened and bleeding beneath, but largely unharmed. Then he spun, backhanding Senna with his silvery arm.

He caught her a glancing blow on the side of the head, yet it was still enough to cuff her away, her body limp as it flew through the air and landed hard.

She skidded facedown across the flagstones, weapons falling from her hands, blood on her temple where he’d struck her.

And there she remained, motionless and far too still.

Chapter 50

Duel and Dominance

“Lira!” I screamed for her help, even as I attacked Drakos in a driving flurry of blows. For the first time, he took a step back before my onslaught, red slashes appearing all over his body as my strikes landed. I cut into his cheek, a whisper away from his eye, and I landed slice after slice on his body. His sword swung around, but I Shadow Stepped past the blow and kept attacking, inflicting more hits.

They just weren’t fucking doing anything.

I didn’t know where the girls were, or if the last mage was still fighting. How bad was Elara’s injury? Was Senna … dead? Did Lira have the magic left to aid her?

I didn’t need my intuition rune to know how this would pan out. My mana was down to a third, my God Power was running out, and I couldn’t hurt Drakos no matter what I tried. Senna had done more with her one stab than I’d managed in all this time.

And Marisa’s blade lay on the flagstones beside her body.

I flung my dagger into Drakos’ face. He jerked his head to the side, but it still cut across the same cheek that I’d already struck. I ducked under his blade and turned it into a roll, coming up beside Senna’s body with her magical dagger in my hand.

Lira was running over, still a dozen paces away, and Drakos glanced toward her. I couldn’t let that happen.

I leaped for him, both blades extended in an attack he couldn’t ignore. He raised both his sword and his silvery arm to meet me, but at least I’d pulled his attention from Lira. I was forced to Shadow Step again before I struck; otherwise, his arm was sure to grasp me.

Yet, while he had Talene’s artifact, I knew I couldn’t win. The only way to kill Drakos was to take that advantage away from him, and I could only think of one way to do that.

A way that might get me banished or obliterated. If not dead for good, then so far away from Corthos that it would have the same effect. Then he would kill the girls, and there’d be no reason to return anyway.

But if I didn’t at least try, the same result would happen. My mana or my God Power would run out, he’d kill me, and then them.

My only hope was that the artifact was still fighting him, that he hadn’t yet forced it fully into his control.

“Elara!” I shouted, hoping she was still in a state to assist. If what I was about to do worked, I’d need all the help I could get.

Drakos grinned, sensing my desperation and his impending win. He knew the artifact made him damn near impregnable. I hoped his hubris would bring him hook, line, and sinker into my trap.

If my trap didn’t backfire and doom me, the girls, and all of Valorah.

I attacked again, both blades slashing out, landing ineffectual cuts. But this time, when his sword came around, I didn’t duck beneath or pull away. I stepped into him and stabbed as hard as I could with Marisa’s dagger.

His silver hand was on me in an instant, gripping my neck and choking. I’d driven Marisa’s blade only two or three inches into his body. It had to hurt, but it wasn’t going to kill him.

My neck, on the other hand, wasn’t fairing so well. But at least I was still here and not greeting a pissed-off Spider God in whatever far-flung realm she resided.

“Goodbye, Kaelan,” Drakos said as he brought his phenomenal strength to bear.

There was a crack and the sound of blood rushing in my ears, and for a fleeting second, darkness filled my vision.

Undying Will Activated. Invincibility 5 seconds.

Bonus God Power Activated.

God Power effect tripled for 1.16 minutes.

My vision cleared, my body glowing with my power, and I dropped my rapier. Then I reached up with my empty hand, and swiftly traced the ice rune onto his shoulder, just above where his silvery arm joined his flesh.

Drakos frowned in puzzlement as he looked at his hand gripping my neck, and I felt his strength as his muscles tensed. He was trying to tear my throat out, but now I was the invincible one.

The ice rune lit up blue in my vision, and I dumped all the mana I had left into it, filling it with intent and every emotion I could muster.

Drakos gasped as his flesh froze, and he stared at his arm in shock.

I drove Marisa’s dagger up from beneath his arm, the point penetrating his frozen flesh and bursting through. I twisted hard, drew it back, and thrust again.

And his arm broke away with a spray of blood-red splinters of ice.

Drakos screamed, taking an involuntary step back as he waved the bloody, frozen stump in the air. But even as he did, he brought his sword around again. I barely pulled back in time, and the blade struck Talene’s artifact, still in the shape of his arm, the hand still locked around my throat.

The silvery arm was knocked away, skittering across the courtyard. It felt like half my throat had gone with it, and I staggered back, gasping. I reached for my throat, feeling slick, warm blood. I could taste blood in my mouth, and each breath hurt, coming with a gurgle and a sense of incompleteness, like a fish out of water, gasping for air.

But my lungs were still getting something. I wasn’t about to die again. I hoped.

Drakos screamed again, but this time, it was a cry of rage. The frozen stump of his arm wasn’t spraying arterial blood, and with his phenomenal Endurance, he’d already recovered from the shock. He charged me, his sword raised high, and I was too stunned to move, still fighting to breathe.

Only my triple-boosted skills kept me alive. For several heartbeats, I could do nothing but duck and weave before his onslaught. My God Power must be on its last seconds, I was completely out of mana, and I only had Marisa’s dagger. His sword came in again, and rather than dodge, I leaped forward, driving into him, leading with the dagger.

With no artifact to protect him, I felt it punch into his chest, driving between his ribs, and he gasped with the shock of it. Then his single arm came around, his superior strength crushing me to him.

“We die together,” he ground out through clenched teeth and began to inexorably bend my spine backward.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Elara. Half her plate mail had been torn off around her ribs and flank, the chainmail beneath splintered, her gambeson hanging ragged. She was clutching her side, her fingers crimson with blood. With a wound like that, I had no idea how she was even conscious, but she was crawling along the flagstones toward the silvery arm.

Marisa’s dagger was buried in Drakos’ body, and I couldn’t reach between us to pull it out. Instead, I pushed both hands against his face, trying to hold him away. He closed his eyes, protecting them, and bent me further. I shoved with all my strength, but it was like bench-pressing a building: it made no difference.

Elara reached the arm and knelt beside it. Without hesitation, she picked it up, pressing it to her wound. Her back arched violently, her head thrown back as she screamed into the night.

“No…” I tried to form the word, but my throat wouldn’t cooperate. My spine was slowly bending the wrong way, the pain growing rapidly with each inch. I dropped my hands to the arm encircling me, trying to pull his hand away, but I didn’t have the leverage to pry myself free of him.

He was crushing me, even as his lifeblood poured out of the wound in his chest.

Was Elara alright? I couldn’t see her anymore. What had happened?

I was already having difficulty breathing through the mangled remains of my throat, but now I couldn’t take in any air at all. My vision began to gray.

Then, behind Drakos, stood Elara. In the gaping hole in her armor, where there should’ve been an injury and bare skin, there was a silvery sheen clinging to her body, like a puddle of mercury pooled around her flank.

She raised her sword, stabbing into Drakos’ exposed back.

He gasped and jerked, his eyes widening in shock, and the arm that held me weakened. Then Elara drew back her blade, and, with her usual perfect form, brought it around in an arc that terminated at the side of Drakos’ neck.

His head was cleaved cleanly off, blood spurting out to splash all over me, and his arm went limp. There was a thud as his head landed, and his corpse sagged as it lost all its strength, sliding down my body. I kicked it away in disgust, staggering, and drew another gasping breath.

My throat felt like it had been ripped half-open, but I was alive.

Drakos was not.

God Power Deactivated.

Charisma has gained 1 point.

Attack has gained 2 ranks.

Speed has gained 1 rank.

Weapon (Sword) has gained 1 rank.

Dual Wielding has gained 2 ranks.

Dodge has gained 2 ranks.

Weapon (Dagger) has gained 2 ranks.

Throwing has gained 6 ranks.

Congratulations! You have gained a new level. You are now level 15. You have 6 skill points to spend. You may purchase new skills. You have gained an Attribute Point. You have gained a Perk. God Touch is now Level 2.

You may choose your Rune Sage Way.

A level! That was nice. And stuff to explore when I had the time. For now, I met Elara’s gaze, and she cocked her head to one side as she looked at me with curiosity. For a moment, her blue eyes held a hint of silver, then it faded as they returned to their usual color.

“Thank you,” I said. My voice sounded strange, grating, like I’d been breathing glass.

“You’d already killed him,” she replied. “I just hurried it along.”

“The fight is over!” I heard Fang call from behind me. “The challengers win. Stand down.”

The last must have been directed to the archers, for, as one, they lowered their bows.

But I wasn’t paying them any attention. My focus was on Senna, lying on the ground, and Lira kneeling beside her, green energy flowing through her hands.

I rushed over to her, placing my hand on her, giving her the benefit of my God Touch.

“It’s alright,” Lira murmured as she felt my touch, “she’s just unconscious. She’ll be fine.”

“Thank…” God. “…fuck.” Trying to speak made my throat feel even worse.

Lira turned to look at me, a small smile curling the corner of her lips. Then it faded as she saw the state of my throat. “My God!” she murmured, then pulled her hands from Senna to press them to my neck.

“Heal Senna first,” I choked out, and it brought on a coughing fit.

“She’s in a better state than you are,” Lira said and poured her healing into me. “Keep your hands on me.”

I gripped her shoulders, as much to support myself as to aid her healing, and slowly, I felt my throat reassemble itself. I’d forgotten how cold her healing magic felt, but it was like drinking a glass of chilled water on a hot summer’s day—soothing and replenishing. In only a few moments, my throat felt as it always had been.

“That’s enough,” I said, glad to hear my voice was back to normal. “See to Senna, please.”

“I’m alright,” came a voice from the ground behind Lira. “She’s already healed me … again.” The last was added with a grudging tone of reluctance, like she owed Lira a debt. But then we all did.

Yet we’d won. We’d done it.

Drakos was lying in a pool of his own blood on the flagstones, his head some feet away. Both the mages were dead, one of them facedown and showing distinctive wounds in his back that marked a visit from Senna.

Fang approached on his horse at a slow walk. Its hooves echoed on the stones of the courtyard, drawing attention to how silent it suddenly was. Drakos’ men still encircled the courtyard, their torches lighting the night. With my night vision and the distraction of the fight, I’d forgotten how dark it was.

I looked up at Fang, but he wasn’t focused on me. His gaze was on Elara.

“You have taken the artifact?”

Elara took a moment to turn her sword point-down against the ground, her hands cupped on its pommel. She leaned on it as she regarded him. “We have,” she said.

“Does it find you … worthy?” Fang asked. An interesting choice of word.

She cocked her head to regard him, a small smile playing on her lips. “It does,” she said.

He nodded as if he’d expected the answer. Then he turned his gaze to me. “Well fought, Your Majesty.”

I inclined my head, surprised he’d acknowledged my rank. “Thank you. The fight would’ve been harder if you had joined.”

His expression showed no reaction. “Our customs mandate that someone witness the fight. I was the suitable choice.”

That was as close as I was likely to get to an admission that he’d helped us.

Fang regarded me for a long moment, then spoke again. “I am your prisoner. My life and sword are yours.”

It took all my self-control not to raise an eyebrow or gape like a codfish. But I was the victor in the challenge, Drakos was dead, and I was the King of Valorah. Maybe, to Fang’s way of thinking and their customs, the war was over, and he was an enemy in my lands. Notwithstanding the forty-odd archers arrayed on the wall behind me.

I figured he was as aware of them as I was.

“I take you for a man of honor, Fang,” I said. He inclined his head gracefully. “If I were to give you back your life, what would you do with it?”

“I would return to Saromir,” he replied, watching me carefully. “It has been too long since I saw my wives.”

“I am sure many of the Saromirans here are missing their families.”

“I think that is likely,” he agreed.

“They need a man to lead them home.”

He gestured with one hand to the five tattoos encircling his bicep. “I have some experience in leading.”

I narrowed my eyes. Having made this mistake once before, I wasn’t prepared to make it again. Yet Fang struck me as a man who not only had honor—something Drakos had lacked—but the respect and rank to command the men. Still, I wasn’t going to take any chances.

“I’ll give you a day,” I told him. “After that, I will personally hunt down any Saromirans still within the walls of Lorimel.”

He nodded. “A day is more than we need. We’ll be gone tonight.”

That was a reinforcement that I was making the right decision, but I’d believe him when the city was empty.

“Will Morvak be displeased?”

Fang stared at me for a long moment, then gave a small shrug with one shoulder. “Morvak’s displeasure will be great indeed, for Drakos failed. If I had my way, I might choose to return to my wives, rather than bear tidings that will be poorly received.” He shrugged again. “Alas, duty compels me to carry such news.”

I nodded. “If I were to let you go, I would consider it a personal favor if you returned directly to your family and did not again act against Valorah’s interests.”

He inclined his head. “If that is the price of my freedom, then I have no choice but to accept.”

“It is.”

“And my sword?”

I blinked, wondering what he meant. He had two of them strapped to his back, after all. Then I realized the symbolism of it: he’d offered me both his life and his sword, and I’d only given him back one. “Keep your sword, Fang. You are a warrior.”

Fang smiled, a slow, deliberate movement, but it came so naturally to him that for a moment I regretted not knowing the man better. “I accept your terms, Your Majesty.”

“Then go with honor.”

He nodded, then looked over my head to the men on the walls and raised his voice. “Gather your belongings. We leave in one hour. You may retain your weapons, but do not draw them without my permission on pain of death.”

“Yes, Fang!” the men chorused, then began to file into the towers that led down from the walls.

Fang lifted his reins, turning his horse toward the gates to the courtyard, but no sooner had it taken a pace than he halted it again. He turned back to me.

“Morvak seeks something in Valorah,” he said.

“I am aware,” I replied. I was pretty certain Morvak wanted the pyramid and the secrets contained within.

He nodded. “He will likely come again.”

“I expect as much.”

Fang looked toward the sky. “It will soon be winter.” He looked back at me. “Spring is the best time for war.”

“I imagine it is,” I said.

He nodded, then kicked his horse forward once more.

I turned to watch him leave, the five torchbearers quickly gathering their horses and following. Fang paused in the gateway to the castle, waiting for the archers, then rode out at a walk.

He didn’t look back.

Chapter 51

Cleaning and Class

“Are you all alright?” I asked, offering a hand to pull Senna up, then drawing her in close.

“I’m fine,” she said. “Just a knock, and Lira healed me.” She gave a sigh. “I’m sorry. I really thought I had him.”

“You were awesome, my darling assassin.” I gave her a kiss, then turned to draw Lira in with one arm, Elara with the other. “And you two? My three brave girls. All of you were amazing.”

“Senna was brilliant,” Lira said. “Did you see? She did a black cloudy thing on one of the mages⁠—”

“Smoke bomb,” Senna murmured, giving me a smile.

“—then blinked behind him and killed him.”

“I’m sorry I missed it,” I said. “It sounds like quite a fight.” I looked at Elara, my gaze drawn to the hole in her armor, and the silver that now seemed melded into her skin. “Dare I ask what happened?”

“We were fighting the mage,” Elara said in an airy voice that didn’t sound like her. “He cast a physical spell that struck our armor and pierced our body. We were badly injured. But we thank you for the gift of the artifact. We healed us, and now we are stronger.” She finished with an attempt at a smile that was eerily unnatural.

“Er … good?” I said, carefully schooling my features. “And is Elara in there, too?”

“Of course,” Elara said. “Elara is here. We both are.”

“Good,” I said again carefully, gripping Lira tighter. “Can we speak to her?”

“I’m fine, Kaelan,” Elara said in her more usual voice. “Sorry if I’m distracted, there’s just a lot I’m working through at the moment. Talene is helping me.”

“Talene is … in the artifact?”

“Yes. Well, no. Well … sort of,” Elara said. “She’s in me, now. I mean, she’s a part of me. Talene saved my life.” Elara smiled, and I was relieved to see it looked much more natural. “She found me worthy.” She looked away for a moment, as if listening to something, then blushed. “She’s … um … exploring my memories. Well, we both are. I mean, I’m exploring hers, too. But she’s … um … interested in learning about you.” Elara began to glow from within, then gave a small gasp, her blush deepening as she squirmed before us. “Not now,” she muttered to herself, and the glow faded away.

“Well,” I said, thinking fast, not quite sure how to address a legendary artifact that had the power to banish gods, make people invincible, shoot lasers, and apparently had a mind of its own. “Please extend our thanks to Talene for helping you.” My thanks. Our thanks. Damn, I was talking like her now. It was catchy.

“You can speak to us like you normally would,” Elara said in Talene’s voice, but when she spoke again, it was in her normal voice. “We can both hear you.”

“That’s going to take some getting used to,” Senna muttered.

Elara turned to Senna. “I’m still me. Don’t worry, please.” Her voice became Talene’s again. “This will become easier shortly, after a period of … acclimatization.”

I cleared my throat. “Right. Well … we should probably let Vandros and Henrik out.” I turned to face the castle gates. “And see what’s happening in the city.”

“Do you think Elara will be alright?” Lira asked quietly as she pressed herself to me.

We were standing in the central square, the dawn light illuminating the work of cleaning up the mess from the ambush we’d staged. Citizens of Lorimel had emerged in droves to help quench the fire we’d started at the barracks and stack the bodies of the dead Saromirans in the square. Henrik was overseeing the building of a funeral pyre. At my request, Senna was in the west of the city showing work parties where we’d taken down the patrols, and Elara was performing the same task in the east. I wanted every corpse found and burned before disease spread.

I’d have gone with them, but Vandros needed my presence to help keep the people calm.

It had been a very long night, and none of us had managed to get any sleep.

“She’ll be fine,” I said with more confidence than I felt. “Elara is strong, and … I think Talene’s intentions are honorable.”

“She’s like … quarter god, now,” Lira said. “I mean, Talene was a demigod, and …” she trailed off, chewing her lip.

“I get it,” I said, giving her a gentle squeeze.

“It just makes me wonder what that means for us,” she said thoughtfully. “For you, in particular, given that … well … she was your paladin.”

I gave a small shrug. “Let’s wait until she’s settled into herself, and then we can have that conversation.” But I didn’t have many concerns. She was still on my info sheet as my companion, and that was enough for now.

Which reminded me. “Senna had a birthday,” I said. “We should celebrate it when we get back home.”

“Oh! That cheeky girl for not telling me.”

I shrugged. “She might not have known.”

Lira looked at me with curiosity. “So how do you know?”

“God things,” I muttered. The vague answer had satisfied her in the past, from time to time.

And it did again, for she just gave a nod as she accepted it. “We should plan a party.”

“Senna won’t want a party,” I said. She was ever the introvert.

“I know,” Lira grinned. “That’s what makes it so much fun. She won’t have any complaints if it ends up with her being tied to your bed.”

I chuckled. Lira was probably right about that. But at the thought of Senna’s age increasing on her sheet, I pulled up Lira’s, conscious I hadn’t looked at it in a long time:

She’d gained another level, and as usual, she’d spent her points in Devotion and Faith, but many of her other skills had increased with usage. It was gratifying to see how much her Love and Attraction had grown to encompass each member of our group. Lira really was an essential part of the glue that held us all together.

I was very conscious I had some significant changes of my own to make. The level-up I’d gained from defeating Drakos hadn’t just brought the usual skill points but also a new Attribute Point, an additional Perk, an upgrade to my God Touch, and some significant changes to my Rune Sage class. As level-ups went, level 15 was major.

I also noted I’d gained a point in Charisma when my God Power had expired, and this had been niggling at me.

There was no way of avoiding it: I had to admit I’d made a pretty fundamental mistake. I’d chosen both my Veilstrider and Rune Sage classes with magic in mind, largely because of my high Intelligence. But for both classes, I’d specified innate, raw magic. And that was a factor of strength of personality, not intelligence. All this time, it had been Charisma that powered my magic.

It sure made it easy to figure out where to put my Attribute Point, and that now brought my Charisma to 16—17 with the bonus from Divine Strength and my worshippers.

Level 15 also brought some new Perks, and several of them were of interest. I pulled up the list for both general Perks and those for my Veilstrider class:

Available Perks (Level 15):

Combat-Oriented:

Blade Mastery: Increased critical hit chance with bladed weapons.

Deflect Arrows: Gain the ability to block or deflect arrows and projectiles with a melee weapon.

Non-Combat:

Leadership: Gain a significant bonus to the Leadership skill.

World Traveler: Instantly recognize hidden paths, shortcuts, and secret locations in various terrains.

Veilstrider Perks (Level 15):

Shadowmage: Reduce the cost of all Veilstrider abilities.

Nightstrike: Gain significant bonuses to critical hits and stealth attacks in the dark.

I wanted all of them, but with only one Perk to spend, I had to choose carefully. More damage with my blades was always going to be useful, while the ability to block incoming arrows would help with defense. My role as king meant a need for Leadership, and the inevitability of a journey to Saromir would give plenty of opportunity for World Traveler to get some use. But Shadowmage just made good sense; with the extra demands on my mana, having a lower cost for my Veilstrider abilities could be key.

“Are you alright?” Lira asked me, disturbing my train of thought. “You’ve been quiet for a long time and staring into space.”

I smiled at her. “Just reflecting on things I’ve learned of late. I feel I’ve gained in some areas.”

She nodded. “I know what you mean. I get that impression sometimes. I’m sure my healing is stronger now, and I love my glowing hammer.”

“It’s a cool spell,” I said. “It suits you.”

“Did I distract you? Were you finished?”

“Er … almost. A moment more?”

She tucked herself in under my arm. “Take your time.”

With my Perk taken care of, I turned my attention to the new powers I had. Define God Touch power.

God Touch (Level 2): Power of Kaelan. Boost the abilities of companions while touching them. Activation: once per day. Boost the abilities of companions while touching them and for ten minutes thereafter.

Cool. That would’ve helped immensely in the fight we just had, but no doubt there’d be uses in the future where I’d be grateful for it. That just left my Rune Sage developments and my skill points. The latter was easy enough: I dumped all the points into Meditation, which was essential for my new class as it increased rune stability and duration.

Show available Rune Sage Ways.

Rune Sage available Ways:

Path of the Eternal Scribe: focus on the mastery of intricate and lasting runes.

Inscribed runes have significantly increased duration and can be applied to allies.

Runes take longer to inscribe and activate.

Path of the Shattered Glyph: specialize in destructive rune magic, at the cost of stability and control.

Runes are capable of dealing massive damage to multiple enemies at once.

Runes carry a chance of failure and premature activation.

Path of the Astral Weave: create complex runes to manipulate the world around the Rune Sage.

More complex runes become available.

Complex runes require greater skill and are harder to sustain and master.

“Tough one,” I muttered to myself.

“Hmm?” Lira asked, looking up at me.

“I have the option of developing my rune abilities in a new direction, and I’m wondering which path to take.”

She looked at me strangely. “You speak like it’s a choice you can consciously make. That’s … oddly specific.” Then she raised an eyebrow. “‘God things’ again?”

“Uh huh.” I grinned.

“Alright,” she said, “what’s the choice?”

“Well … I could use my runes to help you and the other girls, but doing so means I wouldn’t be able to change them in a fight. For example, I could make you stronger and faster, but the ice thing I did to Drakos? I’d lose that ability.” Still, it would be worth it if I could keep the girls safer.

“Hmm,” she said. “What’s the alternative?”

“There’s more than one, but the best of the rest is the ability to make more complex runes. However, they’re harder to use and more difficult to sustain.” I’d already had difficulty getting my distance rune to work with my ice. Maybe this was the solution, but the skills demands were concerning. It might drop my progress back a long way. Yet again, I wished the world system would be more forthcoming with the details.

“So, basically use your runes to help us, or take your own development to the next level.”

That summarized it quite well. “Exactly that.”

“Tough choice,” she said, tucking her head back into my shoulder.

I waited to see if she would say anything else, but she stayed quiet. “That’s it?” I asked her. “That’s the totality of your advice?”

She grinned up at me. “Gods make their own decisions, my God. I’m just a lowly High Priestess.”

“There’s nothing lowly about you,” I said, tickling her side.

She squirmed away, giggling, then sobered and cocked her head at me. “I think you should challenge yourself, my God. You always do better when you have to stretch yourself, and the other girls and I … well, we can look after ourselves.”

I pulled her against me and kissed her forehead. “You’re always so wise and perceptive. Sometimes, I think you know me better than I know myself.”

“Just a lowly High Priestess,” she said again, and smiled up at me.

But she’d given me the answer I needed.

If the fight with Drakos and his mages had shown me anything, it was that the girls could indeed handle themselves, and I needed more versatility with my runes.

Choose Path of the Astral Weave. I made my decision, hoping I wouldn’t regret it. I still wanted to keep the girls safe in this world, but maybe the best way to do that was to make myself as strong as I could.

Path of the Astral Weave selected. Your Path has advanced. You are now an Adept Rune Sage.

You have gained a new Competency: Rune Weave.

I took a breath and let it out slowly. Define Rune Weave.

Rune Weave: Rune Sage Competency. Combine more aspects into a single rune for new and powerful effects.

Wow, that was exactly what I’d hoped for, and it opened up a world of possibilities. My new class was showing plenty of potential, and it had swiftly gained in power. When I’d chosen Veilstrider, I’d immediately had my existing levels converted. I wondered if Rune Sage had grown so quickly for a similar reason.

Now I just had to hope I could get my skill high enough to realize the class’s full potential.

With all my changes made, I reviewed my sheet in full:

I was beginning to feel more like a god with every new ability, and the powers I could bring to bear were significant.

Vandros walked over with Henrik and Liall. “Funeral pyre is ready,” he said. “Just waiting for the last of the bodies, then Drakos’ taint will be scoured from this city.”

“Good. I’m sure the city will recover quickly under your leadership.”

We stood watching as the dawn sun illuminated the square, as if the golden light was casting a blessing on the future of Lorimel.

“Officially, the city has no leader,” Vandros said tentatively. “I was the governor, but when Drakos set the mages in my place, that role was no longer mine.”

“I assume the king can appoint whom he wishes.”

Vandros cocked his head. “Of course, Your Majesty.”

“Well, there’s no man better suited to the role, Vandros. If you want it, it’s yours.” I grinned at him. “If you don’t want it, I expect you’ll eventually get used to it.”

He gave a short chuckle, then bowed to me. “My honor, Your Majesty.”

Chapter 52

Gods and Games

We returned to Norathil, a larger group than when we’d left.

Tarin joined us for the trip back south, with his friends Carra and Josef. They traveled in a covered wagon that doubled as their sleeping arrangements and took turns to drive the horses. The wagon was useful because the weather was far colder with frost most mornings. Josef, in particular, wouldn’t have fared well sleeping in a tent, let alone beneath one of Senna’s bivouacs.

Carra was a young woman of about Senna’s age, quite pretty though she’d never married. Lira told me one evening that she thought Carra preferred women, which might explain why she had no man around. She also spent a lot of the journey watching Elara, and if her type ran to tall, strong blondes, maybe she’d find one of the knights of interest.

Josef was a quiet man, well into his middle age, with a frail frame and bookish features. I hoped that wasn’t just his appearance; they’d all need to be willing to put the hours in at the library if they wanted to become mages. I’d give them over to Ravion and Aratus, and in time, maybe Norathil could establish a magic school. Dreams for the future.

On the subject of the future, we collected Belle, Joel, and the other children from the inn where we’d left them. They looked healthier and happier and had all filled out a bit. I thanked the innkeeper and his wife with a bonus in gold. The children took turns riding with us when they weren’t sitting in the wagon. That left little time to talk about weightier matters, and the size of the group meant we had to behave ourselves in our evenings. Senna and Lira still found ways to keep me warm at night, even if we had to be quiet.

Elara spent much of the journey in meditation and rarely looked up as we rode. It was obvious she was still processing the addition of Talene in her life, but I was worried about her. Judging from the glances Lira occasionally sent my way, she was, too. Would she still be my paladin when she’d gone through the ‘acclimatization’ Talene had alluded to? Hell, would she still be her? I’d only just felt I’d begun to truly understand her, and now I might have to learn who she was all over again.

We all would … Elara included.

For my part, I was eager to get back to the pyramid and learn as much as I could before we headed off west to Saromir. Fang had made it clear that we had until spring before Morvak attacked again, and Valorah had no army to meet such an assault. That left only one solution: to go into Saromir and stop Morvak before he could bring his forces to bear. I had no idea how I was going to do that, but I would have to find a way. With my girls at my side, we could overcome almost any challenge—but we couldn’t stop an army.

I discussed it one night with the girls, but the conversation was brief. They all knew the stakes, and there was no hesitation in what we must do. They all agreed we would need to leave for Saromir almost as soon as we returned, if we hoped to accomplish anything before spring arrived.

At last, after more than four weeks on the road, Norathil appeared on the horizon, growing larger as we rode toward it. Its flags flapped in the breeze on the towers above the gate—twin black curves on the background of orange. I stared at them for a while.

“You’re lost in thought again,” Lira said, riding beside me.

“Oh, just an idle curiosity,” I said. I nodded to the flags. “The curves represent the river that runs through Norathil, right?”

“That’s right.”

“I just wondered how old the symbology was. Given that there are two curves, and Talene’s resting place was between ‘ephemeral rivers’—twin rivers, twin curves.” I shrugged.

“Huh,” Lira said thoughtfully. “I always figured the curves were the banks, the river the gap between.” She looked over her shoulder. “Elara?”

My paladin had been riding toward the back of our group, but she rode up as Lira called her name.

“No point speculating when we can ask the source,” Lira said as we waited for her to catch us up. Senna rode up too, Belle sitting in front of her.

Elara drew alongside me. “Oh look, Norathil,” she said, as if she’d been too distracted to notice prior to now. “We’re almost home.”

“Kalean was wondering about the symbology of the flags,” Lira said. “Two curves, two ephemeral rivers where Talene was buried. Do you have the answer?”

“Norathil is where I was born.” The voice that came from Elara was the lighter, airy voice that meant it was Talene in control. “That was back when the city was little more than a town beside the river.” She paused, looking down the road at the city of her birth. “It has grown much since then.” Then she smiled at me, and it was almost Elara’s expression but not quite. “To answer your question, God of Valorah, yes, the flag of Norathil was changed to honor me.”

“So the twin curves were a clue to the location of your tomb, all along.”

“An inadvertent one.” She smiled again. “Not enough by itself, I’d warrant.”

“Not quite,” I chuckled. “And what of the pyramid? Was that there in your time?”

“I wondered when you’d ask me about that. Yes, the pyramid was there before Norathil was built. Norathil was built where it was, partly because of the existence of the pyramid.”

I regarded her with intensity. “Do you know anything about it?”

She met my gaze with a serene expression. “The pyramid has always been an enigma, God of Valorah. I’ve learned from Elara that Lira summoned you there.” She looked past me to my High Priestess. “Quite the achievement.”

“Thank you, but it wasn’t so difficult,” Lira demurred. “It was almost as if the pyramid wanted me to summon Kaelan.”

“Nevertheless, we are all grateful you did,” Talene said from Elara’s lips. I wasn’t sure I’d ever get used to that.

Yet she hadn’t truly answered my question. “The pyramid contains secrets that I believe will help us in the coming challenges,” I said, trying a different approach. “Do you know how I might unlock the information that lies within?”

“I regret I do not,” she said. Her formal way of speaking was similar to Elara’s, at least. I wondered if it was a coincidence or just something they shared. She regarded me with her steady gaze. “Have you tried asking it?”

I looked at her thoughtfully.

Though we’d arrived late morning, it was almost evening when I was finally able to escape alone to the pyramid. It had taken many hours to share our story with Valerie, Aratus, and the knights, and to hear their reports in return. Norathil had been peaceful, with no further indications of Drakos’ men. The news of his demise hadn’t beaten us to the city, and I’d slipped away while the castle was in the throes of celebration.

No doubt Lira would notice I’d left, but she would probably have guessed where. Elara hadn’t accompanied me, and it felt strange to walk around Norathil without her constant presence.

I keyed the nine runes in order, the combination forever engraved in my memory, and the pair of marble doors slowly slid back.

When last I’d been here, I was an Apprentice Rune Sage, taking my first unsteady steps into the magic of that class. Now, I was an Adept, with a path of my choice. At the very least, I knew I would be able to understand far more of the runes that awaited on the console before me.

But first, I wanted to try Talene’s suggestion.

I focused on the console and the hologrammatic globe of Corthos. Show information pyramid.

I waited a moment, but nothing happened. I hadn’t expected anything, but it was worth a try.

Feeling somewhat silly, I spoke aloud into the quiet of the chamber. “I am Kaelan, summoned god of this pyramid.” Now what? Ask for a manual?

“Greetings, Kaelan,” came a disembodied voice, filling the air as if it were coming from all the walls at once.

I felt my heart thump in my chest, my blood pounding in my ears. Talene had been right. Was it a lucky guess, or had she somehow known?

Now that I had a way of talking to the pyramid, I had a million questions. So many, I didn’t know where to start.

“Why me?” The question fell from my lips without conscious engagement with my brain. But it was the question I’d been wondering ever since I arrived here.

“Why not you?” came the voice.

Great. Just because it could talk didn’t mean I was going to get clear answers.

But it spoke again. “Your selection was the choice of Lira, High Priestess of Kaelan. Only she knows why.”

And she’d told me as much already. Very well, we’d move on. “Why am I a god?”

“Your coming serves a purpose,” the pyramid replied. “It behooves that purpose for you to be granted certain powers. The nature of those powers—and thus, the nature of this pyramid—is chosen based on who you are. Whatever powers you have are yours alone.”

It was more information than I’d expected, yet less than I’d been hoping for. It was still enigmatic, but that was no great surprise.

Yet it raised an even more important question. “What purpose does my coming serve?”

“Corthos has reached a time of great importance in its growth. Corthos is of interest to Us. This is the Time of the Conflict, when all will be decided.”

I could hear the capital letters in the way it spoke. “Who are you? Who do you represent?”

“We are the Watchers.”

I waited for more, but the voice said nothing else. “What is the purpose of the conflict?”

“To win.”

Simplistic and obvious. The voice wasn’t being forthcoming. “What’s the prize?”

“The power to do as you wish.”

Quite the inducement. I wondered how literal that was. “Wait … is Morvak part of this conflict?”

“The name ‘Morvak’ is known to Us. The Conflict is between the denizens of the pyramids.”

So it was a fight among the gods. “Is Morvak from Earth, too?”

“We Watch; we give only the answers we wish. Some you need seek yourself.”

“What can you tell me of Morvak? What weaknesses does he have?”

“We Watch; we do not take sides. If you wish to learn more of another denizen, you will need to gain entrance to their pyramid.”

“So if someone else were to get in here, they could learn about me?”

“This pyramid holds your identity.”

I frowned, wondering if my identity was safe. “Is the entry into each pyramid unique? Does the nine-cube combination for this pyramid work on others?”

“Each pyramid is unique.”

Well then, I supposed I was pretty safe. Any visiting god would need both a respawn point close by and a fair amount of time and willpower to get through the lethal cube room. There was little point placing guards; any god who made it this far wouldn’t be concerned with a few militia.

“What of the runes and the control panel? What do they do?”

“We Watch; we give only the answers we wish. Some you need seek yourself.”

Uh huh. I figured I’d just learned what the answer to the rest of my questions was going to be. For now, I only had one more.

“Can you return me to Earth?”

“You can return yourself to Earth if you so choose.”

“How do I do that?” I wasn’t sure I wanted to, I was just … asking for a friend.

“By winning the Conflict.”

That figured.

So the conflict was a free-for-all for all the gods who were summoned, and each pyramid was a contender. All so some alien voyeurs could have some entertainment.

Whether I wanted to fight or not didn’t much matter; I knew others would seek the power of the prize. No wonder Morvak was intent on removing me and anything that was in his way.

It didn’t change my plans. I had to stop Morvak before he invaded Valorah and brought war to my doorstep. But the one question I’d had for some time, the pyramid’s voice had only partly answered: how to kill a god.

And that meant I had to get inside Morvak’s pyramid.

I sighed. All I had to do was sneak into a hostile country, gain access to a pyramid that would be heavily defended by Morvak’s army—not to mention the god himself—then crack another cube puzzle and somehow figure out his weaknesses.

Then kill him and persuade Saromir not to invade.

Guess I wasn’t through with dying on this world.

Good thing I was immortal.

Afterword

Hi again!

Wow. You’re still reading after finishing book 2! That’s the best news ever. I hoped you enjoyed reading Rise of the Isekai Hero 2—it was great fun bringing Elara into the story.

By the time you read this, Book 3 will probably be available for pre-order, and we’ll finally get to meet Morvak. After that, there’s still plenty for Kaelan to do in this world.

I’m on track to turn out 8-10 books a year, so if you’d like to keep abreast of what’s happening, get some freebies, or join my Discord, you can find more on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/c/JasonMarino

A few other useful links while you wait:

https://www.facebook.com/groups/litrpgs - For LitRPG fans

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety - GameLit and LitRPG

https://www.facebook.com/groups/484560235438701 - Club Kaiju - LitRPG, fantasy, sci-fi, Harem, post-apoc, horror and YA.

https://www.facebook.com/groups/1335086533800767 - Harem, Fantasy, and LitRPG

https://www.facebook.com/groups/HaremLitBooks - Biggest Harem group about (AFAIK).

And last but not least, thanks for reading my stories. There’d be literally no point doing this without you.

JM

Check This Out !

Thank you for reading!

If you enjoyed this book, please leave a review.

Reviews are so important to authors.

Join the Royal Guard Publishing Discord to participate in tons of giveaways, extra content, and chat with all our authors and narrators.

For more Harem Lit and LitRPG Adventures:

www.royalguardpublishing.com

https://www.facebook.com/RoyalGuard2020

https://www.facebook.com/marcus.sloss.524

https://www.facebook.com/groups/dukesofharem

https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlitbooks

https://www.reddit.com/r/haremfantasynovels/

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPG.books

https://www.facebook.com/groups/litrpgforum

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGReleases

https://www.reddit.com/r/litrpg/

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety

Learn More Here!

To learn more about LitRPG, talk to authors including myself, and just have an awesome time, please join the LitRPG Group.